THE 



ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

AN OUTLINE OF COMING EVENTS, 

AND 



AN HARMONIOUS ELUCIDATION OF THE PROPHECIES HAVING 
REFERENCE THERETO*. 



ALSO 



THE RAPTURE OF THE TRUE CHURCH, 



A NEW AND SATISFACTORY EXPLANATION OF THE 
SYMBOLIC NUMBER 666. 







By j; berry, a. m. 






6 avayivo^AOiv vodzw. 



-•O'- 



Cr INC INN ATI, O, 
IS 79 . 






7 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1879, 

By J. Berry, A. M., Fairmount, Cincinnati, O., 

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 



WRIGHTSON & CO. 

Printers, Binders and Electrotypers, 
CINCINNATI. 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTER I. 

PRELIMINARY REMARKS. 

The lessons of time. — The use of history. — Law of sequence. 
— The question of the day. — Prophecy. — Map of the fu- 
ture. — Class of new theorists. — Statement of three proposi- 
tions. — Theory of proof. — The same as in the physical 
sciences 9 

CHAPTER II. 

TIMES OF THE GENTILES. 

Syncronizes with four universal motuzrchies.— Has no numerical 
limitation. — Metallic image. — Dominion over the earth 
conferred upon the Gentiles. — The ways of Divine Provi- 
dence. — The hidden hand. — God's throne in heaven. — 
State craft 16 

CHAPTER III. 

PROPHETIC NUMBERS AND SYMBOLS. 

Prophetic numbers chiefly found in Daniel and the Apocalypse. 
— Understood as literal time. — Seven times. — The import 
of prophetic symbols. — How determined. — Usus loquemii. 
— A uniform meaning must be assigned to symbols 25 

3 



4 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

CHAPTER IV. 

IMPENDING CRISIS. 

Prop. I. — Not in itself improbable. — The King of Rome. — 
Tendence of European diplomacy. — Survey of the nations. 
— Secret societies. — Revolutionary literature. — Disparity 
of condition. — Emigration. — Modern science. — The Chris- 
tian religion. — Unfavorable outlook. — The remedy 33 

CHAPTER V. 

EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 

Our position on the prophetic chart. — The nations sprung from 
the disintegrated Roman Empire. — The identity of the 
symbols described in Dan. 7th and Rev. 13th. — This 
identity conclusive of Prop. 1. — Additional and indepen- 
dent specifications 54 

CHAPTER VI. 

FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 

A beast the symbol of an universal, secular monarchy. — Can 
not symbolize the Roman Hierarchy. — The Roman Em- 
pire revived pointed out. — Additional reason for. — The 
great red dragon. — The woman clothed with the sun 66 

CHAPTER VII. 

FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 

Having seven heads. — Five forms passed. — Tacitus. — Imperial 
form. — Triumvirs. — Summary of the duration of each form; 
— Six forms identified. — Ten horns and ten crowns upon 
his head. — Seven mountains.— The site of the city Rome. 
— Wounded head. — Charlemagne. — Image worship. — 
Pliny 76 



CONTENTS. 5 

CHAPTER VIII. 

INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 

The sand of the sea. — Like unto a leopard. — Feet like a bear. 
— Lion's mouth. — Name of blasphemy. — Symbolic num- 
ber 666. — Forty and two months. — Prophecy points out 
cardinal events only. — Seventy weeks. — Messiah, the 
Prince, cut off. — Blindness of Israel. — The Prince that 
shall come. — Not Titus. — But he is a Roman. — Covenant. 
— Three and a half years. — David Brown, D. D. — Restora- 
tion of the Jews. — Flight of the woman. — Heroic devo- 
tion of the Jews. — Time of trial. — Duration limited 99 

CHAPTER IX. 
Summary 137 

CHAPTER X. 

THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 

Not the second advent. — But preparatory. — Special favor to 
believers. — Symbolized by the catching up of the man- 
child. — Resurrection of the saints special. — No resurrec- 
tion at the second advent. — Relation of believers to 
Christ. — The first fruits. — The saints will come with the 
Lord when he comes to reign 141 

CHAPTER XI. 

JUDGMENT OF THE NATIONS. 

There will be no general judgment of both the quick and the 

dead. — But all the Gentile nations will be judged 180 



6 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

CHAPTER XII. 

RECAPITULATION AND SPECIFIC TERMS. 

The two comings of the Lord are indicated, each by a specific 

word in the original 189 

CHAPTER XIII. 

POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 

Brief review. — Prophetic symbols of uniform import. — The 
Roman Hierarchy. — The anti-Christ. — The Roman laws. 
— Peculiarities. — Extent. — In Europe. — In Asia. — Ho- 
mogeneity of race. — Centers of civilization. — The Latin 
race. — Limits designated by the one-third part 201 

CHAPTER XIV. 

THE INCEPTION IS IT THE GERMAN EMPIRE? 

The boast of this age. — The vicegerent of the god of this 
world. — The contrast. — Holy Roman Empire of the Ger- 
man nations. — Was this the seventh? — Ten kingdoms. — 
Prussia. — Rise and present position. — Germans the modern 
Romans. — Their institutions and army. — Comparison 219 

CHAPTER XV. 

HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 

A real subject. — Atheism. — Evil the primary principle. — Woe 
trumpets. — General insurrection. — Effects. — Great Wes- 
tern Apostate. — Migrations of the Jews to Palestine. — 
Eastern Apostate, or anti-Christ. — First invasion from the 
orient. — Image worship.— Tests. — Fall of Babylon. — 
Apostates. — Great tribulation. — Limit. — Two witnesses. 
— Ancient of days. — Everlasting gospel 233 



PREFACE 



To the following pages must be entrusted the vindication 
of the things treated therein, both as to the merits of the 
matters presented, and the manner of presentation. 

Were it not that a discussion oi the topics here presented 
for consideration, is not to be found in any treatise of 
general circulation, — unless in isolated paragraphs, in cer- 
tain rare books not accessible to the general public, — and, 
therefore, that much uncertainty, and even contradiction of 
opinion prevails in reference to coming merits, on account of 
conflicting and unsatisfactory theories, — the responsibility of 
issuing the following treatise would not have been incurred. 

Manifestly a theory, respecting the developments of the 
future, not so much the result of a patient and careful in- 
duction from the teachings of Divine Revelation, as the 
suggestions of an ardent aspiration, native to the human 
mind, for a higher state of civilization and moral develop- 
ment, has very much influenced the conclusions of exposi- 
tors of the prophecies in modern times. A preconceived 
theory, is tantamount to an assumption, in advance, of the 
results sought to be established by a process of inquiry, 
if so fettered. 

In the following pages, conclusions have been drawn 
from the analogies furnished by the past, and from a 
careful examination and comparison of the prophecies 

7 



8 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

having reference to the future, and the results stated, and 
the reasons generally given, but not always. 

Symbolic prophecy, which has been the fruitful source 
of so much that is vague and indefinite in the writings of 
those who have ventured upon an elucidation of this de- 
partment of sacred learning, has, in the following pages, 
been interpreted upon an uniform system, giving to each 
symbol its previously ascertained import. As the hiero- 
glyphics upon the monuments of antiquity have been in- 
duced to yield up their secrets to the talismanic touch of 
the Rosetta Stone, so has the patient researches of other 
Champollions furnished a guide for deciphering the apo- 
calyptic hieroglyphics. 

The unsettled state of the public mind in respect to 
coming events, seems to demand some such work as is here 
attempted, as may be inferred from the following extract, 
which is one of many similar : 

Says a writer in a leading daily paper : " It is impossible 
to watch the Signs of the Times, Religious, Social, Civil and 
Military, without being impressed with the conviction that 
we are approaching one of the most pre-eminently impor- 
tant chapters in the whole history of the human race." 

Such passages are significant. They indicate that much 
anxiety and uncertainty, as to what the future may develop, 
disturb the minds of the reflecting. Is not, therefore, a true 
and comprehensive statement, of what is yet in reserve for 
the nations, demanded? This we have aimed to give. With 
what success, let the inquiring and unbiased reader judge. 



THE 



ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 



CHAPTER I. 



PRELIMINARY REMARKS. 

"Blessed is he that readeth." * • * 

"For the time is at hand." 

The lessons taught by time in his flight, have been slightly- 
heeded by the millions of the past, and the multitudes of 
the present generation have profited little by their example. 
It appears to be inherent in human nature, that men should 
for the most part strive to walk in the foot-steps of their 
ancestry. 1 

1 The wisdom and folly of the past, the successes and mis- 
takes of the present, have little influence upon the judg- 
ments which are formed respecting coming events. To- 
morrow shall be as this day and much more abundant, is 
the congenial sentiment of the hour. 

History like a mirror, casts the reflections gathered from 
more than three thousand years of experience upon the 
dark shadows of the future. While a correct estimate of 
what the future may disclose, though of the highest moment 
to a wise use of the present, is the most difficult lesson to 
master. For men embark in enterprises of the greatest 
consequence to themselves, without hesitation, often reck- 

9 



IO ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

lessly, which may require years, even decades for their 
accomplishment. 

Capitalists invest their means in securities, which may 
look forward ten, twenty or even forty years before ma- 
turity. All acting and presuming upon an invariable law 
of past experience, namely, that all things will continue to 
flow on in the same channels in the future, which they 
have followed in the past. But there is a settled convic- 
tion gaining strength daily, that the smooth onward flow 
of the current of human events, must sooner or later en- 
counter interruptions. Even the experience of the past 
should render this highly probable. 

Inquiries, therefore, even as to the probabilities of the 
future, are of the highest moment to the present, and should 
not, among the multiplicity of topics engaging the attention 
of the present generation, be entirely passed over as too un- 
certain in their nature, or too contingent in their relations 
to deserve serious attention. 

What the near future may have in store is the great ques- 
tion of the day. It forces itself upon the attention of the 
present generation by considerations the most imperative. 

The millions have long and patiently waited for the 
promised "better time coming." But they can discern, as 
yet, no traces of the outlines, in bright shadows, spanning 
the heavens of the bow of promise. 

But dark clouds continue to hang, like the pall of death 
upon the horizon of the future, while deep toned thunders, 
though faint sounds, as yet in the distance, utter their 
ominous voices. 

Nothing in human affairs can be deemed in a state of 
absolute repose. The ever restless activity of mind, seeks 
to explore some new avenue, which may lead on to some- 
thing better. 



PRELIMINARY REMARKS. II 

Human nature~yearns for a state of amelioration. 

By the highest authority we are instructed, that the whole 
creation groaneth. 

This conscious discontent, with the present state of 
things, goaded on by a thousand incentives, real or imagin- 
ary, can not long permit the affairs of the world to remain 
in statue quo. . 

The present order of things had a beginning, they must 
likewise have an end. And events follow each other, ac- 
cording to an invariable law of antecedents and consequents. 

It is only necessary, therefore, to consider certain well 
defined laws of human conduct and the dominant incentives 
to action operating, to determine what men at any time, un- 
der a given state of things, will attempt, and therefore with 
reasonable certainty to infer from the present what may 
be in the future. 

But we are not under the necessity of depending on the 
dim light of reason and experience, we have an unerring 
guide, in the prospective visions of divine revelation. 

The great land-marks of the future are distinctly mapped 
out in the prophecies, and events follow each other in 
chronological order. If we can with certainty, therefore, 
identify any part of a prophetic vision, the remainder can 
be filled out with almost unerring precision. 

Whoever will candidly consider the present state of 
things must come to the conclusion that we are passing 
through critical times, and are rapidly approaching an 
epoch of untried experiences. What these may prove to be, 
we can with a high degree of probability determine, if we 
can only fix our present position on the prophetic chart of 
time. 

A survey of the conditions of the nations of the conti- 
nent, of Europe, lead to the following inferences : 



12 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

That the signs of the times clearly indicate that the 
present order of things is very much distracted. That there 
is great trouble of the nations and distress among the people. 
Many alarming symtoms of decay are making their appear- 
ance, and a spirit of innovation is rife. And further, that pre- 
sent discontents demand radical remedies for existing evils. 
No mere change of policy or administration will satisfy the 
prevalent demand for reform. Nothing short of a sweep- 
ing repudiation of past and present institutions, and a plunge 
into the untried and unknown will satisfy the new class 
of theorists, who have suddenly come to the front. The 
sciences of ethics and political economy have passed under 
a new revision at their hands. It would seem as though 
the science of government itself, was about to be put on 
trial and condemned, as a failure by them ; as though all 
its known forms tested under the most favorable circum- 
stances had failed to alleviate the condition of the masses ; 
that oppression and want, and consequent discontent con- 
tinue to affect, and distract the millions, and therefore 
relief can be found only in revolution. Such is the grow- 
ing conviction, not only among those most immediately 
interested in the propagation of the new ideas of social 
reform, but by the candid observers of passing events also. 

Says one, "a great upheaval of the masses, it seems to 
be generally felt, is sure and imminent. " 

A member of the British House of Lords in a speech 
before that body quite recently held the following language, 
which is more significant at this time, than when spoken, 
he said, *' the foundations of political faith are broken up. 
Notions which even a few months ago, would have been 
inconceivable, are now made the subject of debate. There 
is nothing so steadfast, and nothing so sure in the constitu- 
tion that is not already a matter of question. This is a 



PRELIMINARY REMARKS. 13 

very dangerous temper. It is a temper which before now, 
has been the precursor of revolutions, and those who 
mark the signs of the times may well look with anxiety at 
the dark and unknown country into which we are invited 
to enter. " When men who belong to an order in the state 
which would be most immediately and sorely affected by 
revolution, openly avow such opinions, it must be re- 
garded as significant. The present foundations are giving 
way. Society must be organized on some other than 
existing platforms. 

Governments, especially in Europe, are letting loose 
from their ancient moorings ; all will soon be adrift upon 
the unknown ocean of the future. What next ? 

With the map of the future drawn by the pen of inspira- 
tion as a guide, we may be fully apprised as to what lies 
immediately before us. Though at variance with received 
theories, we expect to establish by proofs satisfactory and 
convincing to all believers in divine revelation, the follow- 
ing propositions as an outline of coming events : 

Prop. I. The great political event imminent in the near 
future will be the revival of the old Roman Empire, under a 
new and last form of organization, atheistic in prin- 
ciple and composed of a confederacy of ten kingdoms, with an 
i??iperial head, within the geographical limits, or nearly so, of 
Ancient Imperial Rome. 

Prop. II. In close connection with the foregoing and 
before the calamitous times, shall set in, which are about 
to come upon all the world, the church of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, will be suddenly taken up from the earth to heaven. 
This is usually called the rapture of the church. 

Prop. III. As a factor in the readjustment of the map 
of the world, the Jews as a separate people will be com- 
pelled by the spirit of persecution that shall characterize 



14 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

the coming great revolution, to take refuge in Palestine. 
They will there be organized into a distinct commonwealth. 

The first and second of the above propositions, will only 
be fully considered in this volume. The third indirectly. 

The prophecies point to these three cardinal events, as in 
the near future. Many other important, but subordinate 
events, closely connected with and contingent upon the 
foregoing, will occur simultaneously with them. 

We do not expect to be held to a more rigid method of 
proof in the establishment of these propositions than is re- 
quired by the nature of the subject discussed, or is de- 
manded in analogous cases. Surely not more rigid than 
is demanded in the physical sciences. 

We hold divine revelation to be ultimate authority in 
such matters — to be truth — the most exact and the most 
comprehensive in its scope that the human mind can take 
cognizance of, and that it rests for its vindication in the 
capacity of the mind to discern and decide upon the fitness 
of things, upon the ultimate and incontrovertable conclu- 
sions of consciousness and conviction. 

If upon an examination of the prophecies having refer- 
ence to the future, it be found that many manifestly point 
directly to and receive an easy and natural interpretation 
upon the supposition of the truth of the above propositions, 
such fact should have a decided influence upon the mind 
of the sincere and unbiased inquirer after truth. 

But should we find upon a further and more careful ex- 
amination of all unfulfilled prophecies, both of the Old and 
New Testament, that upon a fair and liberal construction, 
they will completely harmonize upon the assumption that 
the above propositions are taught in the holy scriptures ; 
then upon all fair principles of reasoning, these must be 
regarded as embodying the true import of the predictions 
^aving reference to coming events. 



PRELIMINARY REMARKS. 1 5 

If on the contraryy it shall be found that of the theories 
that have been advanced in reference to the prophecies yet 
unfulfilled, but in conflict with these propositions, none are 
satisfactory — either so general as to be without specific 
application, or so vague as to be without significance — in 
some instances contradictory of the plainest passages, in 
others depriving the passages cited of their natural and 
obvious import — doing violence to the revealed Word it- 
self — and thus introducing obscurity and confusion into 
matters which are perfectly free from complexity, upon the 
explanations offered in the above three propositions, then 
we may with reason demand that the above statements, if 
found true in the sequel, shall be received as conclusive. 

It is so in the physical sciences. The theory that will 
fully explain all the phenomena, if germane to the subject 
and consistent in itself, is taken as the true explanation of 
the hidden cause or principle in nature, which may be the 
subject of discussion. What is called the law of universal 
gravitation is an illustration. Namely that all bodies are 
drawn toward each other with a force, which acts directly 
as the quantity of matter and inversely as the squares of 
the distances. All questions in reference to the weight of 
bodies either at rest or in motion can be satisfactorily ex- 
plained upon this theory. 

So also the theory of Copernicus, that all the planets of 
the solar system move around the sun as a common center. 
Before this theory was advanced, all things connected with 
planetary motions were in complete confusion. On the 
supposition of the truth of this theory, all the phenomena 
of the solar system in reference to the positions, phases 
and motions of the planets, are easily explained. Eclipses 
calculated to the minute of the time of beginning or ending, 
even ioo years in advance. No one at this day calls in 
question the truth of this theory. 



1 6 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 



CHAPTER II. 



TIMES OF THE GENTILES. 

It Is deemed expedient at this place to introduce some 
preliminary observations respecting the period designated 
in the scripture as the times of the gentiles. 

This is necessary to an enlightened understanding of the 
ways of divine Providence, in the government of the world. 
The times of the gentiles syncronize with the four universal 
monarchies, symbolized by the great metallic image de- 
scribed in Daniel, second chapter. 

They commenced with the Babylonian Empire, under 
Nebuchadnezzar and will continue until the God of Heaven 
shall set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed. 

The attempt' of the learned Faber and others to deter- 
mine, numerically, the duration of this period, has proved 
futile, as all such attempts must. It proceeds upon the 
groundless assumption, that the " seven times" (Daniel, 
fourth chapter and twenty-fifth verse,) must contain a 
mysterious symbolic number, the full elucidation of which 
requires the wonderful amplification of the seven times into 
2,520 years, as the entire period of the times of the gentiles. 
Whereas the very language limits this period to Nebuchad- 
nezzar himself, " until seven times pass over thee" and 
points to the duration of his insanity, and consequently of 
his disqualification to rule. 

Times and seasons are in the power of the Father, and he 
will make them known at maturity. 

Into such mysteries man has no warrant to push his in- 
quiries. 



TIMES OF THE GENTILES. 1 7 

All interpreters-^f prophecy, ancient and modern, as 
well as those of all the different sects of Christians, are 
agreed that the great metallic image which Nebuchadnezzar 
saw in his dream, described in Daniel, second chapter, 
symbolizes the times of the gentiles. 

Beginning with Nebuchadnezzar, as the head of the first 
universal empire of the gentiles, * ' Thou art this head of 
gold." 

Following the Babylonian, rose the Medo-Persian Empire 
founded by Cyrus the Great. After this came the third or 
Macedonian under Alexander the Great, and his successors. 
And lastly the Roman Empire. 

All these have passed into history, except the fragments 
of the last. 

The fourth or Roman Empire, characterized in the 
vision of the prophet, as in appearance ** dreadful and ten-ible 
and strong exceedingly" is the most remarkable of all. This 
power growing up from a small beginning, gradually ac- 
quired strength and importance, and finally attained to 
universal empire — then began to decline, was divided 
into the eastern and western empires, symbolized by the 
lower extremities of the metallic image, and finally disinte- 
grated and divided up, its elements blending in a manner 
with the invading hordes from the north, forming out of 
the fragments, several nominally independent powers, from 
which have sprung the present nations of modern Europe, 
symbolized by the toes of the metallic image. These nations 
are not composed of homogeneous elemen ts, but antagonistic, 
and therefore contain the germs of revolution, for "they shall 
not cleave one to another, even as iron is not /nixed with clay. " 
And they are furthermore, the last of the times of the 
gentiles, for in the days of these kings, the God of heaven 
shall set up a kingdom. We find therefore our stand point, 

2 



l8 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

as located upon the great chart of prophecy. Under what- 
ever form of administration the kingdom of the God of 
heaven shall exist, it will be set up in the latter times, in 
the last days of the times of the gentiles. It will supplant 
all existing earthly kingdoms and be a ruling power on 
earth and its sway universal. " For the stone that smote 
the image became a great mountain and filled the whole 
earth." 

The symbols of the four beasts of Daniel, seventh 
chapter, and verses i to 8 inclusive, run parallel with the 
different parts of the metallic image and point out the same 
four universal monarchies. 

' ' In the first year of Belshazzar king of Babylon, Daniel 
had a dream and visions of his head upon his bed: then he 
wrote the dream, and\.o\& the sum of the matters. 

2 ' ' Daniel spake and said, I saw in my vision by night, 
and behold, the four winds of the heavens strove upon 
the great sea. 

3 ' ' And four great beasts came up from the sea, diverse 
one from another. 

4 "The first was like a lion, and had eagle's wings; I 
beheld till the wings thereof were plucked, and it was lifted 
up from the earth, and made stand upon the feet as a man, 
and a man's heart was given to it. 

5 * l And behold another beast, a second, like unto a bear, 
and it raised up itself on one side, and it had three ribs in 
the mouth of it between the teeth of it : and they said thus 
unto it, Arise, devour much flesh. 

6 " After this I beheld, and lo, another, like a leopard, 
which had upon the back of it four wings of a fowl ; 
the beast had also four heads; and dominion was given 
to it. 

7 "After this \ saw in |he njght visions, and beheld a 



TIMES OF THE GENTILES. 1 9 

fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; 
and it had great iron teeth : it devoured and brake in pieces, 
and stamped the residue with the feet of it : and it was di- 
verse from all the beasts that were before it \ and it had ten 
horns. 

8 "I considered the horns, and behold, there came up 
among them another little horn, before whom there were 
three of the first horns plucked up by the roots : and be- 
hold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a 
mouth speaking great things." 

What filled the prophet with most astonishment was the 
appearance of the fourth beast, — strong exceeding, its 
great iron teeth and its destructive and domineering con- 
duct. It stamped the residue under its feet. This beast had 
also ten horns, and among them there arose another little 
horn, manifesting great intelligence. It had eyes like 
man. 

A horn is the symbol of a kingdom, as is explained 
further along in this same chapter. 

The ten kingdoms symbolized by the ten horns of this 
fourth beast, belong to the same period and are identical 
with the ten kingdoms pointed out by the ten toes of 
the great metallic image. They belong to the last age 
of the times of the gentiles. The little horn points to the re- 
vival of Imperial Rome before the end. 

The times of the ge?itiles therefore which commenced 
with the Babylonian monarchy will continue until 
the God of heaven shall set up a kingdom on earth. The 
restitution of all things, the gathering in of the out-casts of 
Jacob — the restoration of Jerusalem — the rebuilding of 
Mount Zion, the joy of the whole earth. " For Jerusalem 
shall be trodden down of the gentiles until the times of the gen- 
tiles be fulfilled." 



20 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

God's relation to the world during the times of the gen- 
tiles is that of an abdicated sovereign. He abdicated 
the throne of the world in favor of Nebuchadnezzar king 
of Babylon, and his successors, and removed his throne 
from earth to heaven. The visions of the dying Stephen, 
and of John the revelator, on the Isle of Patmos, show us 
that the throne of God is in heaven. He is no longer 
styled the God of the earth, but the God of heaven. In 
Abraham's time, He was styled the God of all the earth. 
He has abdicated that title until the time of the gentiles 
shall be fulfilled. 

The prophet says of Nebuchadnezzar, "Thou, O king 
art a king of kings : for the God of heaven hath given thee a 
kingdom, power, and strength, and glory. And wheresoever 
the children of men dwell, the beasts of the field, and the 
fowls of the heaven hath he given into thine hand and 
hath made thee ruler over them all." Dan. 2 : 37, 38. 

God in His supreme sovereignty, as the creator of all 
things declares that He has a right to dispose of them ac- 
cording to His own good pleasure; and therefore, He says, 
"I have given all into the hands of Nebuchadnezzar, king 
of Babylon, my servant." 

' ' I have made the earth, the man and the beasts that 
-are upon the ground, by my great power and by my out- 
stretched arm, and have given it unto whom it seemed 
meet unto me. 

6 "And now have I given all these lands into the hands 
of Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babylon, my servant : and 
the beasts of the field have I given him also to serve him. 

7 " And all nations shall serve him, and his son, and 
his son's son, until the very time of his land come : and 
then many nations and great kings shall serve themselves 
pf him, 



TIMES OF THE GENTILES. 21 

8 " And it shalLoome to pass, that the nation and king- 
dom which will not serve the same Nebuchadnezzar the 
king of Babylon, and that will not put their neck under the 
yoke of the king of Babylon, that nation will I punish, 
saith the Lord, with the sword, and with the famine, and 
with the pestilence, until I have consumed them by his 
hand." Jeremiah 27; 5, 8. 

The supreme authority on earth having thus been con- 
ferred upon Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon, the head of 
the first universal gentile monarchy, the times of the gentile 
domination commenced. . The sovereignty of the world hav- 
ing been transferred to the gentiles, God removed his 
throne from Jerusalem to heaven. For the Jewish form 
of government, at first, was a theocracy, and Jehovah was 
king. The prophet Ezekiel gives the reasons why God 
removed from the midst of His ancient people — their 
idolatry. 

The Shekinah, the emblem of the divine glory, and the 
evidence of the divine presence in the Holy of Holies, which 
graced and sanctified the first temple, built by king Solo- 
mon, never appeared in the second temple, which was 
built under the auspices of the gentiles. 

Ezekiel assigns the reason why the glory of the God of 
Israel forsook Jerusalem, "that I should go far away from 
my sanctuary," Ez., 8 : 6. The whole city was filled with 
the abomination of idolatry. Ez. 8 : 9, 10, it, 12, 16. 

The prophet describes his vision of the departure of the 
divine glory; he represents it lingering first upon the 
threshold of the holy house, as if loath to depart. The 
glory of the Lord then departed from the threshold of the 
house, and stood over the cherubim, and the cherubim lifted 
up their wings and mounted up from the earth. And they 
went up from the midst of the city, and stood upon the 



22 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

mountain which is on the east side of the city — upon the 
Mount of Olives, from which our Lord ascended and unto 
which he will return. ' ' This same Jesus which is taken 
up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner, as 
ye have seen Him go into heaven." 

The Jews, as the chosen people of Jehovah, had been 
put on trial under the most favorable auspices and found 
wanting. 

By. a visible token, God manifested his presence among 
them; but such was the irresistible inclination so common 
to human nature, to adopt the customs of the surrounding 
nations, that it led them to attempt to maintain a divided 
allegiance, — to conform to the ritual of Moses externally, 
and publically, while in a more private way, they partici- 
pated in the idolatrous practices of their neighbors; and 
this, notwithstanding the monotheism established by Moses 
was perfectly exclusive. 

" Thou shalt have no other gods before me" is the com- 
mandment given in a voice of thunder from Mount Sinai. 

The Jews having proved recreant to the trust reposed in 
them, to maintain the exclusive worship and institutions 
established by Jehovah, are cast down from the honored 
pre-eminence accorded them, and the responsibility for the 
government and good conduct of the world is cast upon the 
gentiles. How they have succeeded in executing the trust, 
profane history amply attests. 

God's throne is in heaven. The earth is given over to 
Satan, who is the god of this world ; nevertheless, God has 
not entirely forsaken the workmanship of his own hands ; 
under His inscrutable Providence, all things are ordered 
according to the good pleasure of His will, and not a spar- 
row falleth to the ground, without the permission and 
cognizance of the Father. 



TIMES OF THE GENTILES. 23 

The cherubim isJJie symbol of divine government. The 
prophet Ezekiel saw in vision the form of a man's hand 
concealed under the wings of the cherubim. In the won- 
ders of Providence the hand that moves the world is 
hidden behind the scene. Nevertheless made bare and 
outstretched whenever transgression becomes ripe for 
excision. In the midst of the revelry at Belshazzar's feast, 
this hand appeared when "they brought the golden vessels 
that were taken out of the temple of the house of God, 
which was at Jerusalem ; and the king and his princes, his 
wives and his concubines drank in them. They drank wine, 
and praised the gods of gold, and of silver, of brass, of 
iron, of wood, and of stone. In the same hour came forth 
fingers of a man's hand, and wrote over against the candle- 
stick upo?i the plaster of the wall of the king 's palace : and the 
king saw the part of the hand that wrote." Dan. 5:3, 4, 5. 
The sublimity of the language is only excelled by the 
awfully solemn grandeur of the event itself. This same 
hand though concealed behind the scenery of universal 
nature, still, nevertheless, moves and directs every agency. 

The bounds and limitations of all things are determined 
by the sovereign will of Deity. Beyond these, it is fatal 
to attempt to pass. 

Human madness and satanic malice are alike restrained 
within the limits fixed by omnipotence. Nay, further, they 
are the agencies employed for the accomplishment of the good 
pleasure of his will ; if man, however, in the pursuit of a 
selfish purpose, accomplishes the will of God, he is never- 
theless responsible for his selfish acts. Such is God's 
relation to the affairs of the world during the times of the 
gentiles. 

All operations of direct divine agency in conducting 
the governments of the world must be excluded, they are 



24 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

in the hands of the gentiles — the servants of the god of 
this world. Human councils are not allowed to produce 
their logical effects. If it were so, all peace and tranquillity 
on earth would be at an end. 

For the very fundamental principle of state-craft is 
supreme selfishness. It discards all ideas of abstract equity 
or direct responsibility to God. It limits its inquiries to 
what may be expedient for the hour, as a means to an end. 
But for ulterior and gracious purposes, God causes the 
wrath of man to praise Him, and the residue He restrains 
and renders subservient to the accomplishment of what he 
has proposed in His own councils, having supreme regard 
to the ingathering of his people, as preparatory to the re- 
sumption of His right over the earth as the supreme Lord 
of Lords and King of Kings. 



PROPHETIC NUMBERS AND SYMBOLS. 2$ 

CHAPTER III. 



PROPHETIC NUMBERS AND SYMBOLS. 

Prophetic numbers have proved a fruitful source of mis- 
take to interpreters. And nothing has so much contributed 
to bring the study of the prophecies into discredit as mis- 
calculations, based upon these numbers. All the great 
prophetic periods, so called, founded on them have run 
out and the events have proved the fallacy of the principles 
upon which they were predicated. 

These numbers are chiefly found in Daniel and the 
Apocalypse. They are the following : 

i. "The seven times" of Daniel, fourth chapter. This 
number according to the learned Father constitutes the 
sacred calendar of prophecy and spans the entire period of 
the times of the gentiles. The fallacy of this assumption, 
has been alluded to elsewhere. 

2. " The seventy weeks" of Daniel, ninth chapter. This 
number, when rightly understood, furnishes a key to the 
elucidation and correct application of almost all the num- 
bers that occur in Daniel and the Apocalypse, and may be 
regarded as the very rosetta stone in deciphering prophetic 
numbers. 

3. "The 2,300 days" of Daniel, eighth chapter, has long 
since been accomplished, as will be presently shown. 

4. The same period of three and a half years duration, 
is variously expressed in Daniel and the Apocalypse, as 
1,260 days; as forty-two months; as a time, times, and a 
dividing of time; or as a time, times and a half time, each 
making just three and a half years. Allowing twelve 

3 



2.6 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

months to the year, and thirty days to the month, 1,260 days 
will just make three and a half years, or forty-two months. 
These must be taken as literal indications of time. Each 
of these numbers identify the same event. 

5. There also occur in Daniel, the numbers 1,290 days 
and 1,335 days. These have close relation to the foregoing 
and must be understood as so many literal days. 

6. There also occur the numbers five months, ten 
days, three and a half days, and also a day, a month and 
a year in the Revelations.^ Each must be regarded as 
literal time. 

The fatal mistake in regard to the true import of all these 
numbers has arisen from the unfounded assumption, that a 
day in prophecy means a year. Whereas this is never 
the case, except when so explained in the context. As in 
Numbers 14: 34; and in Ezekiel 4: 4, 6. 

In each of these passages, it is expressly stated that a 
day shall represent, in the fulfillment of the events pre- 
dicted a year. To infer from the language in Numbers : 
' ' After the number of the day in which ye searched the 
land, even forty days. Each day for a year, shall ye bear 
your iniquities," — a general principle that a day must be 
understood as a year in prophetic language, would indicate 
a sad lack of precision. It is illogical to infer a general 
principle from a particular example. 

The seven times in Daniel, fourth chapter, refer to the 
period of Nebuchadnezzar's insanity, and consequently, the 
period of his disqualification for discharging the duties of 
the kingly office ; ' ' until seven times shall pass over him, " and 
again ' ' until seven times shall pass over thee" it is expressed. 

These seven times are seven literal years and had 
their accomplishment. For at the end of the days, he 
says — meaning the period of seven years of his insanity — ■ 



PROPHETIC NUMBERS AND SYMBOLS. 27 

" 7", Nebuchadnezzar lifted up mine eyes unto heaven and my 
understanding returned ttnto me. " If the period therefore indi- 
cated by the seven times was accomplished as the phrase end 
of the days indicates, how can it have any further applica- 
tion ? Notwithstanding this phrase had a specific reference, 
and the period indicated has long since been accomplished, 
nevertheless, upon this seven times expanded into 2,520 
years, has been constructed the grand system of prophetic 
periods, so called, all of which have run out, and the affairs 
of the world still continue to move on in their accustomed 
channels. These prophetic periods have been the fruitful 
source of presumption and fanaticism. 

Many have, therefore, concluded that the import of the 
prophecies is so hidden and enigmatical, that all pains be- 
stowed upon this study would only be time lost. 

These mistakes among students of prophecy have arisen 
from the too common predilection to infer the existence of 
a mystery where there is none. 

An illustration, that a day must be understood in a 
literal and not a symbolic sense, is afforded by the accom- 
plishment of the period indicated by the 2,300 days of the 
eighth chapter of Daniel, "until 2,300 days, then shall the 
sanctuary be cleansed" This illustration alone should 
suffice to establish the principle of interpretation, unless 
the contrary should become apparent from the context. 
2,300 days are equal to six years, four months and twenty 
days, allowing twelve months of thirty days each to the 
year. 

It is stated in the First Maccabees, first chapter, that 
Antiochus Epiphanes, first visited Jerusalem, B. C. 170. 
He desecrated the sanctuary and despoiled the temple of 
much of its valuable furniture. Three years after he sent 
a chief officer of his treasury, to collect his revenues ; this 



28 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

officer, acting under orders no doubt : , profaned the holy house, 
stripped it of many remaining valuables, took away the 
altar of incense, set up the statue of Jupiter Capitolinus, 
within the precincts of the temple, and offered swine's 
flesh upon the altar of sacrifice. Thus the profanation of 
the sanctuary was completely accomplished, which had 
commenced with the first visit of Antiochus, B. C. 170. 

On the twenty-fifth day of the Jewish month Chisleu, 
B. C. 164, Judas Maccabaeus at the head of his victorious 
countrymen entered Jerusalem and found the city in a state 
of desolation. He proceeded without delay to cleanse the 
sanctuary, and restore the sacrifices and temple services, 
according to the law of Moses. So the times from the 
desecration of the temple, at the first visit of Antiochus 
Epiphanes, B. C. 170, until the cleansing of the sanctuary 
B. C. 164, was six years. But as the month Chisleu cor- 
responds to the ninth month in our calendar, the twenty- 
fifth day thereof would fall late in the year 164, B. C, and 
therefore afford ample ground for the additional four months 
and twenty days, which are necessary to make up the 
2,300 days. Greater precision could not be expected in 
such matters, the month and day of the original desecration 
of the sanctuary by Antiochus is not given. It is true 
Josephus says : ' ' So on the twenty-fifth day of the month 
Chisleu, after three years to the day the temple and the ser- 
vices thereof were dedicated anew." But according to 
Josephus' own account, Antiochus first visited Jerusalem, 
six years before, that is B. C. 170, and according to First 
Maccabees first chapter, he despoiled and desecrated the 
temple at that visit. There is a variance between Josephus 
and Maccabees First, as to the second visit of Antiochus, 
according to the latter, he sent his chief officer of revenue, 
but did not visit the city himself, what he did this second 



PROPHETIC NUMBERS AND SYMBOLS. 29 

visit, three years before the cleansing of the sanctuary, is 
not known. 

It is of the first importance to a right understanding of 
the prophecies, to bear in mind continually, that they were 
given to the Jews, and that therefore their fulfillment must 
concern this people. The sanctuary was the more sacred 
precinct of the Jewish temple, therefore without an express 
warranty in the prophecy, it would be a fatal error to refer 
it to something else. 

A few words on prophetic symbols seems expedient in 
this place. These will be more fully explained, and the 
principles applicable to them as they occur. 

The import of prophetic symbols must be sought for 
chiefly in the Holy Scriptures. The Bible contains the 
means of its own elucidation.; the book may be regarded 
as a treatise upon the science of sacred things — of revealed 
truths. And as every treatise on any particular branch of 
science should and does contain — if written by a competent 
author, a full explanation of its mysteries, so the means 
necessary to an understanding of the prophecies, as well as 
other parts of divine revelation, must be sought for in the 
book itself, by a careful scrutiny of what has been written. 
God is His own interpj-eter. 

Symbolic language however, in which the prophecies 
abound is not peculiar to the sacred writings. 

Symbols are used as a vehicle for thought by all classes. 
By the rude and unlettered, as well as by the cultivated and . 
refined. By the former as a necessity for making known 
his desires or wants. By the latter as the means of giving 
expression to the highest conceptions of the fancy or the 
imagination, as cxpi'csscd in poetry or metaphysics. The 
oratory of the aborigines of our own country afford a 
most striking illustration of the use of symbolic language. 



30 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Symbolic language resembles in some respects a system 
of hieroglyphics, as it affords the means of communicating 
thoughts by signs. But a word may have a two-fold mean- 
ing. It may be used in its ordinary acceptation only, or to 
denote the idea or thought symbolized by it. That a word 
is used in a symbolic sense, it does not follow that it is 
always so used. An earthquake may be used symboli- 
cally to denote convulsions and revolution among the masses 
of the people ; and is so used in the prophecies, but not 
always. It is sometimes used in its primary sense to mean 
a shaking and upheaval of the earth's crust. 

The sun, the source of light and heat to our world, and that 
which affords the germinal principle of vegetable life, may 
be regarded as the emblem of power and majesty; and 
therefore according to many expositors should be looked 
upon, as the symbol of the king of the realm or state. And 
the moon, as reflecting his majesty and as peculiarly lovely, 
as the queen. 

From this we dissent. Light is the symbol of truth. 
Truth is light, light makes manifest. The sun is the source 
of light to our system, and therefore it must be understood 
as symbolizing the source of divine truth, or sometimes 
truth in the abstract. " Shall the sun of righteousness arise 
with healing in his wings ." Mai. 4 : 2. 

After fully examining the prophecies, I am convinced 
that the sun symbolizes the embodiment of divine reve- 
lation. The logos, the Revelator, more especially revealed 
truth, as a system in opposition to other systems. The sun 
shall be darkened when divine revelation shall be set aside 
to give place to the revelations of science and philosophy, 
so called — and what follows ? The moon shall be turned 
into blood. The moon symbolizes the state of society, 
modeled upon the truth, as reflecting its supreme excellency. 



PROPHETIC NUMBERS AND SYMBOLS. 31 

The manners, custorns and moral principles, which adorn 
and beautify every community or society, where the 
authority of the scriptures is received, as containing the 
rule of life and moral conduct; the harmony and loveliness 
of domestic economy, which pervades every Christian corn* 
munity. 

When the sun shall be darkened, these institutions will 
be literally drenched in blood. So it is predicted. So it 
has, and will happen again. 

A system, for the interpretation of the prophetic symbols 
can not be established upon general principles, which gov- 
ern figurative language. Much depends in the use of figura- 
tive language upon the subject discussed. 

To attempt therefore to establish upon general princi- 
ples of reasoning, from the nature of things, or to infer 
from the usus loquendi, a system of rules, for the interpre- 
tation of the prophetic symbols, would be as irrational, as 
to attempt to explain the symbols of a mathematical 
formula, by oriental hieroglyphics. But there are in all 
sciences technical terms, so called. It is the duty of every 
author to define such terms, and to indicate in his treatise, 
the precise sense in which each term shall be understood 
throughout. Such terms must therefore, be understood in 
the sense so attached, unless the contrary shall appear 
from the context; so also, whenever it shall clearly appear 
by any suggestion, intimation, or allusion, or even by an 
apparently unimportant word or phrase, that a specific 
import is to be attached to a symbol or word, it must be 
invariably used in such sense, unless there shall be satisfac- 
tory reasons to the contrary. But then there must be 
sufficient reason to identify a word as symbolic. (The 
symbols of any treatise on algebra may illustrate ) The 
word day is not a symbolic word. There must appear 



32 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

reason therefore in the context, before it can be so con- 
sidered. To infer from Numbers 14, 32, — that a day is to 
be understood generally as the symbol of a year, would 
lead to the sacrifice of all precision in language ; whereas 
the language of divine revelation is the most exact, when 
rightly understood. 

When the signification of a symbol has been once deter- 
mined, that signification must be maintained throughout; 
unless the context clearly shows that a symbolic sense 
is not intended. 

As an example, a beast is the symbol of a secular mon- 
archy or an empire, so explained in Daniel seventh. A 
beast therefore, must be understood to symbolize an empire 
whenever it occurs as a prophetic figure. 

Note. — This whole subject may be fitly illustrated by the 
mathematical symbols. These by common consent have an invariable 
import. By their use, the most abstruse principles in the physical 
sciences or mechanics, may be demonstrated to positive certainty, 
and formulated intelligibly. Whereas, without the aid of such 
symbols, neither would be practicable. Of similar use are the 
prophetic symbols. In both, primarily, the import of the symbol 
is defined, the method only is different. 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 33 

CHAPTER IV. 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 

Prop. I. The impending political crisis of the world, now 
in the not distant future, will prove to be the revival of the old 
Roman Empire, under a new and last form of organization — 
consisting of a confederation of ten kingdoms under one central 
Imperial Head. 

It will be atheistic in principle and will occupy the 
same geographical limits, or nearly so, of the old Roman 
Empire. 

Efforts at improvements, though always prospective 
in their aim, do not strive to lay under contribution the 
new and untried. Such efforts are not unfrequently retro- 
spective in the selection of means to ends, aiming to utilize, 
or to impart a new phase to something of the past. The 
wise Solomon says, "there is nothing new under the sun." 

That the old Roman Empire should be again revived, 
not only in name, but also with all its essential features, as 
an imperial despotism, is not a thing in itself improbable. 
The Roman name has been revived more than once. At 
the coronation of Charlemagne, by Pope Leo, as Emperor 
of Rome, A. D. 800. In the organization of the Holy 
Roman Empire, of the German nations subsequently. The 
great Napoleon placed the iron crown of Italy on his own 
head, and as soon as born, bearing in his arms his only 
son, he showed him to his marshals and proclaimed him — 
The King of Rome. 

These illustrations show, at least, that there is a linger- 
ing potency attached to the Roman Name. 



34 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

The governments of modern Europe are indebted for 
their organic elements, chiefly to the political maxims wrought 
out during the existence of the old empire. 

This is evident from the general resemblance they bear 
each other. There is in all these governments a wonder- 
ful sameness in the essential elements of their constitutions. 
A senate or deliberative body, for the enactment, or sanc- 
tion of laws, more or less limited in their functions. An 
executive authority vested somewhere, usually in a 
king or emperor, and a co-ordinate department of justice 
for the interpretation and administration of the laws, are 
essential elements in all modern governments. All these 
may be traced back to the old Roman Commonwealth, 
and appear to have been distinctly recognized and practi- 
cally adopted, as inseparable concomitants of government 

Profound and difficult as the problem of government 
has proved to be, necessity, the mother of inventions, has 
always appeared to be the presiding genius at every emer- 
gency. The same necessity which has laid under contri- 
bution the brightest talents, for the service of the state in 
the past, will prove equally potent to evoke expedients, 
adequate, when calamitous times shall come. 

The signs of enervation and decay among the govern- 
ments of Europe are too apparent The light shed on 
this subject by passing events, renders the evidence of the 
past, cumulative. 

What strikes every careful observer most forcibly, is the 
obvious want of cohesiveness among the elements, which 
constitute those nations. And the tendencies of the times 
rather favor alienation. In place of attempting to remove 
the causes of internal discontent, the European cabinets 
are intent upon watching their external relations. The 
prevalent political expedient of erecting each people or 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 35 

nationality into an-atrtonomy, with the expectation of al- 
laying discontents and promoting tranquillity and harmony, 
will be found in the end not to subserve the intended pur- 
pose. It must result in widening existing differences and 
in keeping alive national peculiarities, and in nursing 
hereditary distinctions and prejudices. The practice of the 
ancients was just the reverse, they aimed to promote 
homogeneity among their populations by the blending and 
transformation of nationalities. 

The anomaly, therefore, is presented to the world by the 
nations of modern Europe, of attempting externally, to 
draw more closely together in their diplomatic relations, 
while internally, their elements are driven, by one cause 
or another, more widely asunder. 

This is a manifest sign of conscious weakness. It looks 
like a move in the direction of entering into a mutual 
agreement, for common assistance, should the necessity 
arise. For mutual aid in suppressing insurrections, when- 
ever they should prove too formidable for the local 
authorities. We have an example, in the armed interven- 
tion of Russia to assist Austria in suppressing the Hun- 
garian revolt under Kossuth. And intervention has 
frequently occurred. A confederation of the strong 
powers, will in the progress of events become a necessity. 
Tendencies once set in motion never retrograde, revolutions 
never move backwards. Such a confederacy would require 
a head. Such head, from the necessity of the case, must 
needs be an emperor ; the result must be the formation of 
a centralized imperial confederacy. ■ In order to secure 
efficiency, the central imperial head of the confederation 
must needs be invested with supreme power. Such a 
power, which present indications point to as imminent, 
time being the only question, would most likely, following 



36 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

the analogy of the past, assume the name Roman. ' ' The 
Homan Empire of the European nations, A glance at the 
condition of the several nations of Europe will serve to 
convince any one that they can not long maintain their 
present status. Great Britain, the most prominent, as well 
as the most powerful in resources, in appearance at least, 
can not claim immunity from threatened disasters or assur- 
ance of permanent stability. March the 28th, 1879; 
4 ' Lord Beaconsfield, the prime minister, acknowledged 
before the house of Lords, that the depression of the agri- 
cultural interests was unprecedented. It was estimated 
he said, that the public wealth had diminished $400,000,000 
and that the area of land under cultivation had diminished 
1,000,000 acres. April 2d, 1879, David Mclver, a mem- 
ber of Parliament and one of the proprietors of the Cunard 
line of steamships, writes, " that he does not know of any na- 
tion, whose trade prospects are so gloomy as Great Britain's." 

Add the failure of harvests and of some of the oldest 
and wealthiest banking institutions, derangements and 
distress in the great industrial centers, with the long list 
of bankruptcies and failures in business, with the panic 
and derangement resulting from a loss of confidence, and 
it must be acknowledged by the most hopeful and sanguine, 
that the prospect for the future of Great Britain is gloomy. 

When the affairs of a nation, as those of an individual 
are such, that every condition must be favorable in order 
to success and any failure must prove a disaster, its condition 
is desperate. In this state of things, one or two reverses of her 
armies in the field,and she is never quite free from war ; one 
or two failures of her harvests at home would so intensify 
internal distress and discontent, that revolution would 
follow as an inevitable result. How could a revolution 
at home, if general, be suppressed, her armies being 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 



37 



far away in Incha^ in Africa, Australia and North 
America? Foreign assistance to put down the revolution 
might become a necessity — but Great Britain from her 
insular situation and extensive foreign colonies, is far 
more favorably situated than the balance of the Euro- 
pean family of nations. 

Whoever has carefully watched the progress of events in 
France, if not an enthusiast for the impossible, must have 
come to the conclusion, if the past of this nation teaches 
any lesson, that she is moving on step by step to anarchy, 
and what next ? 

The German Empire is but recent, but it is manifest 
can not exist long without essential modifications in its 
organization. An internal struggle is now going on. The 
novelty of its sudden formation and the eclat achieved by 
its armies at Sadowa, at Sedan and on other victorious battle 
fields, has doubtless served the temporary purpose of keep- 
ing alive among its not entirely homogeneous elements, a 
national sentiment, but old customs and prejudices will 
assert their energy and constitute a more powerful influence 
than mere sentiment. The former will form a constant 
force, the latter an evanescent. Causes now at work 
will compel this power to assume the form of a consoli- 
dated military despotism, as the means of self-preservation. 
This, or disruption, there is no alternative. 

The Austrain Empire is liable at any time to disintegra- 
tion. It is most probably a question of circumstances and 
time only. The new kingdom of Italy is on trial. The 
Papacy distinctly announces, that it lays claim to the 
temporalities of St. Peter, as the estates of the church were 
formally styled, to have relinquished none of its pretended 
claims to secular power, but on the contrary of its intention 
to prosecute them. 



38 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Spain under her young king is slowly convalescent. This, 
with her disordered constitution is most likely to prove 
temporary. 

While the Rhenish States and the Scandinavian king- 
doms present a tempting prey to their powerful and 
ambitious German neighbor. 

Besides these nations are weighed down with burdens, 
which must prove insupportable — standing armies and 
taxation. 

To maintain security at home, and to provide against 
external violence : The four principal nations of Europe, 
namely, Great Britain, France, Germany and Austria, 
are induced to support standing armies which, even in 
time of peace, aggregate nearly 2,000,000 of men under 
arms. All these withdrawn from the active pursuits of 
productive industry, remain consumers, and become a 
public charge. When placed on a war footing — for which 
the men are more or less liable to be withdrawn from 
their civil avocations, for the purpose of training and in- 
struction in the art of war, in the time of peace, — the 
armies of these four powers will amount to about 5,000,- 
000 of men, while the entire population of these nations 
does not exceed 140,000,000 of Europeans. Making al- 
lowance for those exempt from military duty, by reason 
of age, as well as those exempt for other causes, and also 
for the women and children, and of those remaining, about 
one man out of every four is subject to military duty, 
and liable to be called to arms any day. In an emergency 
every man would be liable. These enormous armies must 
be supported, and their support must come from the 
producing classes. These standing armies and the wars 
which have occurred, have entailed enormous national 
debts upon these nations. 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 39 

The aggregate national debt of three of these powers, 
namely, Great Britain, France and Austria, amounts to 
about $10,000,000,000. A sum far exceeding compre- 
hension, and represents an indebtedness of about $100 to 
every man, woman and child in these three empires. 

This enormous debt has been accumulating for centuries, 
and the increase has more than kept pace with the increase 
of population and wealth, and is still steadily growing in 
magnitude. 

The annual revenues of these three powerful nations 
drawn chiefly from taxation, directly and indirectly, 
amount to about $1,000,000,000, and still the yearly 
exhibits of the financial condition of each, shows, as a gen- 
eral thing, a deficit. The balances, from year to year, 
must be added to the aggregate indebtedness, increasing at 
compound interest, or their liquidation be provided for, 
by an increase of taxation. The latter is no longer practi- 
cable. For every expedient, that the most ingenius and 
daring financier could devise, for increasing the revenue, 
has been called into requisition, and every resource laid 
under contribution. Prosperity may enable them to main- 
tain their present position for awhile, but adversity must 
end in irreparable disaster. 

The treaty of Paris and the still more recent conference 
and treaty at Berlin, present the great powers, as they 
are called, in a new attitude before the world. Taking 
counsel in reference to matters, which but remotely and 
incidently, if at all, affect many of them. But the fact is 
significant. It shows that there is a sense of a common 
interest among these powers, and indicates a disposition to 
act in concert, when occasion may demand. The eastern 
question offered such an occasion, but this is trivial compared 
with other questions slumbering nearer home. 



40 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Mental activity has been quickened in more recent times 
by the general diffusion of knowledge. And men 
deliberate upon their rights. They begin to see, that 
under the present conditions, their prospects are most 
hopeless and forlorn. Minds enlightened and emancipateol 
from the thraldom of ignorance, will not passively endure 
oppression, but will seek out ways and means for at- 
taining to a better condition. Hence, the formation of 
societies to promote concert of action, the joining, hand to 
hand, in an endeavor for mutual relief. 

The promotion of these societies, whether socialistic or 
communistic, bodes no good to the present established order 
of things. It is a feature of the times, in which we live, 
and is going on throughout the civilized world. Attempts 
at repression on the part of the Government, would be re- 
garded as acts of tyranny. 

A recent writer says; ''These arrests," referring to 
what Bismarck is doing to save society, ' ' will end in no 
results advantageous to the despotisms ; though for a time, 
no doubt, it will seem to do so. Revolution in Europe is 
growing stronger and stronger every day. The millions 
are gradually brought to such a state of slavery and starva- 
tion that it is impossible to endure the sad condition ! " 

There is no reasonable prospect of any change for the 
better. Governments are powerless to make the reforms 
demanded. And the malady in the masses is incurable. 
A deep seated discontent aggravate by intolerable surround- 
ings. Its complaints are uttered in prose and verse. This 
is shown by the following revolutionary ballad : 

" The curse of God sweeps o'er the land, 
We die, and feel no helping hand, 
Famine and horror, plague and blight, 
Enwrap us, as in triple night, 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 4 1 

The greairaTe throned oil seats of Gold, 

The starving Poor are bought and sold, 
The swollen Rich oppress and slay, 

While Millions curse the light of Day, 
The Mothers weep in want and woe, 

The new-born Babe brings joy no more. 
Disease, Starvation, Crime and Fraud, 

Bear on their wings Thy curse, Oh, God, 
Lord, Lord, have mercy ! " 

The sad condition of the masses, is doubtless owing in a 
great measure, to the increase of population, beyond the 
means of comfortable subsistence. The heavy drains upon 
their scant earnings in the form of taxation, caused by 
enormous public expenditures, — aggravated by the smart- 
ing of wounds inflicted by reiterated wrongs. 

Many evils are inseparable to any state of society, and 
nations have gone on increasing in population, wealth and 
civilization, with much poverty and distress among the 
people. But there is a culminating point in the career of 
a people beyond which their evils can not be borne, 
at which there is a pause in their onward progress, and 
from which they begin to decline. All history proves 
this. 

The accumulation of wealth in a few hands, usually goes 
hand in hand with the impoverishment of the masses, and 
this tends to the centralization of power; wealth usually 
engenders luxury, pride, and extravagance, with indolence 
and a want of modesty and integrity. Such was the state 
of society at Rome in the days of Cataline. Evil examples; 
in high places corrupt the masses. They tend to inflame 
the passions and render those in straightened circumstances, 
discontented with their own lot. In no period in the 
history of the world has there been so, great an inequality in 
the distribution of wealth, as at the present time in Europe. 
4 



42 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Never was the limit between the enormously wealthy, and 
extremely- poor man, so wide. 

This has led to the formation of classes between which 
there is no compatibility, no sympathy, but hostility irre- 
concilable. It has effaced all love of country from the 
poor and down trodden. It has embittered their recollec- 
tions of the scenes of their childhood, and millions have 
sought refuge in foreign and strange lands, from evils 
intolerable at home. How else can the constant flow of 
emigration, that has been going on for the past one hun- 
dred years, to all newly discovered countries and especially 
to America, be accounted for? 

Had not their condition become in a measure intoler- 
able at home, the people would never have voluntarily 
sundered the ties that bind the heart to home and their 
native land, and embarked for a strange and foreign land. 
Very few of the wealthy emigrate. The limit of produc- 
tion has doubtless, long since been practically reached in 
those countries, from which the tide of emigration has 
chiefly flowed. 

There has been no emigration among the gentry and 
nobility, who own the landed estates and wealthy endow- 
ments. This shows that it is destitution and want, that 
have forced the peasantry to this course. The love of 
country and home, dies out with this class, last of all. But 
the peasantry of Europe have their recollections of home 
embittered by sorrow, oppression and privations. For the 
worst form of tyranny is the despotism of a system sanc- 
tioned by customs and laws. 

The evidence of a healthy and prosperous government 
are found in a high tone of public sentiment, the whole 
body of the people being animated by some common ob- 
ject of pursuit, or stimulated by some grand national 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 43 

enterprise. What common ground is there for the extremes 
to unite on, in Europe? The wealthy and powerful roll in 
luxury at home, the poor seek for a subsistence and, to 
better their condition by emigrating to foreign lands. But 
this outward tide of emigration must soon cease to flow. 
The available lands in America are all or nearly so, appro- 
priated. The same with other accessible foreign countries. 
What then? — An accumulation of population at home, 
with an increase of destitution and corresponding discon- 
tent. Toward this, the present tendencies point, — a state 
of things, in the no distant future, which must give rise to 
riots and revolutions, is clearly foreshadowed by passing 
events. 

But many persons blinded by false theories, imagine 
that certain reliefs will be provided, as the exigencies of the 
times may demand. Why are not such reliefs forthcom- 
ing now ? Are there not alarming symptoms of discontent, 
even desperation among the populations of England, Ger- 
many, and Russia? Why is not the sovereign balm forth- 
coming, which is to heal and sooth every wound? The 
old remedy coercion, and torture is at hand! No means 
is yet forthcoming of closing the gulf, which separates pov- 
erty and wretchedness on the one extreme, from luxury 
and affluence on the other. 

It may be answered, that in scientifically digested consti- 
tutions and skillfully conducted administration of the affairs 
of government, the present excels those of former times. 
It may be truthfully said in reply, your constitutions are 
enervated by attempts at excessive refinements, your 
administration and laws are befouled by corruption, from 
which good men turn away in sorrow and disgust. There 
is not a government in Christendom, which does not con- 
tain the elements of corruption, and therefore, symptoms 



44 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

of weakness and instability. If there had been any 
marvelous improvement in the aft of government, there 
must have been somewhere after so long a time, an 
approximation to a perfect model. Whereas, on the con- 
trary, the complexity and obscurity of written laws are 
perfectly appalling, while their volume has swelled beyond 
all precedent. The consequence is, that they have be- 
come inoperative, and remain a dead letter in many places 
upon the statute book. Such is the tendency of modern 
governments. These things indicate weakness and not 
strength. Strength is consonant with simplicity. A few 
well digested laws rigidly enforced. Complexity of laws 
argues weakness in the State, an attempt to accomplish 
by law that which should result spontaneously. And 
further, Whoever will take the pains to examine into these 
matters, will see, that there exists the same anxiety, that 
always has existed, on the part of rulers. Distrust of 
the subject, and dread of the neighbor; that the one may 
rebel, that the other might declare war. If not so, why 
are the immense standing armies maintained in times of 
profound peace, by these European nations? It is too 
manifest, that they all rely for national existence, and the 
maintenance of social order, upon physical force. 

But those who can see nothing but hopeful indications 
in the future, lay great stress upon the wonderful progress 
made in the arts and sciences, and the aid to be derived 
from them. It is admitted that there have been great im- 
provements made, and wonderful discoveries in the arts 
and sciences. But the light of science seems unhappily to 
have been too intense, and like the effects of the full glare 
of the sun upon the eyes, it has tended rather to dazzle 
and impair, than to improve the natural vision. Surely 
this is too true, in reference to moral vision. It has be- 



THE" IMPENDING CRISIS. 45 

come too much the fashion, to magnify the hasty deduc- 
tions of science above the long acquiest in teachings of 
Divine Revelations. The aid of science has been invoked 
therefore to cast discredit upon the only true knowledge. 
Further than this, there is a tendency in the times to 
which science, so called, is contributing its aid, to unsettle 
all belief and introduce universal distrust. Theoretical 
reasoning has become so attenuated and so refined in its 
analysis, as to be beyond the comprehension of ordinary 
minds. This must be destruction to mental activity, and 
lead to indifference and distrust, for men will not interest 
themselves in that they do not comprehend. 

The pretensions of the learned savor very much of per- 
sonal vanity and self-glorification. A principle in nature, 
established perhaps upon a hasty and insufficient induction, 
is often magnified into such importance as to practically 
exclude the God of Nature. Such is the tendency of mod- 
ern science. The painful fact can not be disputed. 

Most assuredly alarming consequences are to be appre- 
hended from this source. The devotees of modernscience 
are too free to lend their aid for the establishment of mod- 
ern atheism. What must be the fruits of a system of phi- 
losophy which ignores the existence of God? And such is 
the tendency of the teachings of the ablest scientists of 
modern times. That, therefore, which has a tendency to 
flatter vanity and undermine belief in Divine Revelation 
can not but have a most pernicious and deleterious effect 
upon morals, and hence tend to the dissolution of society, 
by removing its safeguards and restraints. 

But the Christian religion is lending its benignant and 
sanctifying influence, says one, and this must prove the 
safeguard of modern institutions. 

This expectation is based, not only upon a false assumption 



46 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

as to the end proposed to be accomplished by the author 
of Christianity, but it is also at variance with the most ob- 
vious facts. It is true, if men were good Christians, they 
would be good citizens also, and a State composed of such 
would contain the elements of stability and domestic hap- 
piness. But where is such a State to be found? "Ye are 
not of this world," says the Lord to his disciples. Nomi- 
nal Christian States there are, but a false Christianity is 
worse than paganism. Its influence on society is worse. 

This age has incontestably some superiority over former 
times in freedom from superstition and from the influence 
of legendary lore. But while mind has been emancipated 
from under the influence of the marvelous, it has gone to 
the opposite extreme. 

It has fallen under the influence of practical atheism. 
While organized Christianity, chiefly represented by the 
Roman hierarchy, remains an incubus upon soul and body. 
This institution must be considered not only for the most 
part a corruption of the true religion of Jesus, but as affording 
also, in a great measure, the pattern after which other or- 
ganizations, professing to be Christian, have been modeled. 
There must be kept in mind constantly the distinction be- 
tween true Christianity and Christianity as represented by 
organized bodies calling themselves Christians. The one is 
a living principle in the heart of the individual ; the other, 
a body without a soul. Every candid person will admit 
that there has been a great departure from the simplicity of 
the true faith. That the spirit of the Reformation, which 
was a grand and glorious effort in favor of a purer Chris- 
tianity, has been neutralized by the introduction of forms 
and customs derived from Rome. Into these it is impos- 
sible to infuse life, and men fall into formal religion, and 
remain only Christians in name. Besides, these organiza- 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 47 

tions waste much of The little power remaining among them 
for good, in dissensions and opposition among themselves. 
The body of Christ is one ; but where, if these bodies are 
to be regarded as Christian, do you find oneness? Divided 
into numerous sects, each sect chiefly intent upon main- 
taining its own peculiarities and defending and enforcing 
its peculiar tenets, the body is rent asunder. But the ves- 
ture of the Lord was left entire, and so will the true body 
remain. Organized Christianity is a body divided against 
itself, but the true is the one body. 

Organized Christianity thrusts itself before the attention 
of the world, and claims to be recognized as the true. 
This organized body is a house divided against itself, and 
therefore can not stand. Its doom is authoritatively pro- 
nounced. Vital Christianity may animate some of the mem- 
bers, but the body is dead. True religion is not in har- 
mony with the maxims of the world ; its spirit is antago- 
nistic. And therefore the stress laid upon culture, meaning 
the cultivation of secular literature and science, has not had 
a happy effect upon true godliness. It has, in too many 
cases, greatly impaired, if not entirely supplanted, the true 
religion. 

Indeed Christianity has but little restraining influence 
over the world. Christian nations, nominally so, go to 
war, conquer and distress each other. Wars have been as 
frequent in modern as in ancient times, and carried on in 
the same barbarous manner. There may be some slight 
mitigations in favor of the modern practice of warfare, but 
it is essentially barbarous still. 

For many reasons, moral restraints over the individual 
are losing their power, and crime stalks forth in all its 
shocking deformity. Robberies, homicides, suicides, mur- 
ders, and adulteries are of daily occurrence. Human life 



48 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

is esteemed of little moment. The prospect of death in- 
spires no terror ; future retribution, no fear. 

Why is this so ? True religion is the salt of the earth. 
Its exhibition has always inspired the world with respect — 
even awe. It exerts a restraining and conservative influ- 
ence over the morals and conduct of even ungodly men. 

Has Christianity lost its power ? The true Christianity 
has not, but the organized bodies calling themselves Chris- 
tian, but invoking the aid of auxiliaries hostile to the spirit 
of the true religion, have corrupted or supplanted vital 
Christianity. 

Christianity is, in itself, a Divine Science, ample and 
complete for the accomplishment of its mission in the 
world, which will most assuredly be accomplished. But, 
convinced that these institutions assuming the name Chris- 
tian are sailing under false colors — that they are used to 
subserve human ambition and selfish ends — men will turn 
away from all religious thought and drop into indifference 
or atheism. This process is going on. Worldly Chris- 
tianity will, therefore, prove an important factor in hasten- 
ing the great catastrophy which looms up in the no very 
distant future. 

The state of religion in Europe, at this time, is such that 
the true vital faith in the Lord Jesus is to be found only 
among the groups and assemblies of believers, who have 
no visible recognition before the world. 

A brief review of the nations of Europe has shown that 
their affairs are critical. 

That there is a great depression in trade, and wide spread 
distrust and alarm; that taxation is a grievous burden; 
that great discontents and symptoms of revolution exist 
among the people ; that the diffusion of knowledge among 
the masses tends to increase this discontent ; that panthe- 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 49 

istic philosophy, infidelity, and atheism are spreading to an 
alarming extent, exerting a deleterious influence upon the 
moral sentiments of the people ; that there is a growing 
dislike for all that has the sanction of past traditions as sa- 
cred, or that hitherto has been deemed venerable or holy 
in religion ; that men, having thrown off the restraining 
influence of traditional maxims and of Christian ethics, 
are left free to follow the instincts of passion and the dic- 
tates of revenge, — to make war on a system of abuses 
which has so long held them under a thralldom, hopeless 
of relief. 

For this state of affairs there is no apparent remedy, ex- 
cept in revolution. Prosperous seasons, good harvests, 
the resolution and industrious habits of the people, and a 
hopeful disposition, looking for better times to come, may 
buoy up the masses for a time, and enable those govern- 
ments to maintain their present status. But not one of them 
is in a condition to sustain any serious disasters, whether 
of famine or war, without internal commotion. Instance 
the commune in France. And whence could a remedy 
be applied ? From increased productiveness? This would 
be the only sure remedy, under the present state of things, 
but this is wholly out of the question. From disarmament 
and other government reforms ? Disarmament is an 
impossibility. The armies are necessary to hold in 
check the discontented and revolutionary populations, 
and to maintain the balance of power, as it is called. 
Government reforms are, therefore, out of the question. 
It is impossible to reduce taxation. There are already 
annual deficits in the revenues amounting to many mil- 
lions. How then reform? How remove the burden 
from the people? The case is purely hopeless. The tide 
of outward emigration must shortly be stayed, for want of 
5 



50 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

suitable places to emigrate, and population must increase, 
and with it an increase of misery. The history of the race 
shows that there is no recuperative energy in men to rise 
as a mass above their surroundings, but that conditions are 
omnipotent in shaping human destiny. 

The crisis is, therefore, inevitable, and not very remote. 
The nations have already taken steps somewhat resembling 
a confederation for certain purposes. 

An extraordinary character at the head of a leading 
power in Europe will be the immediate instrumentality in 
organizing the coming Roman Empire; but extraordinary 
occasions always bring out such. 

The great Napoleon, and the Imperial Confederation 
which he organized, afford an illustration. But the head 
of the Revived Roman Empire will be, in many respects, a 
more extraordinary character than the great Napoleon. 
The coming character will be an unscrupulous, impious, 
daring person, endowed with satanic intelligence and 
skill, and wielding a species of superhuman power over the 
minds of men. He is styled by the inspired Apostle, 
li that man of sin, the son of perdition, who opposeth and 
exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is 
worshiped." 

The most sweeping reforms will be inaugurated by him, 
and carried through by the sword. He will assume the 
title of the irresistible, and claim to represent Omnipotent 
Power among men. He will put his heel upon every form 
of religious faith, and claim, after the manner of the old 
Roman Emperors, divine honors, — showing himself that 
he is a god. These things we expect to prove to the satis- 
faction of every believer in the Scriptures. 

Nor is there any thing improbable in- itself, prior to proof, 
in the proposition, that the Roman Empire should be 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 5 1 

revived again, among^the people inhabiting the geographi- 
cal limits of the old empire. These nations contain a 
large Latin element. There are certain things connected 
with the existence of this Latin race that are wonderful and 
significant. 

The old Roman Empire was the most wonderful, as well 
as the most powerful government that has existed on earth. 
From the founding of Rome by Romulus, 753 years before 
the commencement of the Christian Era, until the final 
subversion of the Eastern Empire, A. D. 1453, there was 
a period of 2,206 years, extending through more than two- 
thirds of the historic age. 

The Roman Empire has exerted more influence on the 
nations of the world than all the nations of antiquity, and 
modern nations, largely composed of the Latin race, have 
many of them adopted the Roman laws, and are all more 
or less indebted to Rome for their institutions and improved 
system of jurisprudence. There are two wonders of provi- 
dence, significant in respect to coming events; the one, 
the preservation of the distinct nationality of the Jews, 
and the other, the preservation of the Latin language. 

The Latin language and literature, and that implies the 
laws and institutions of the Romans, are studied every- 
where, and deemed indispensable to thorough scholarship. 
The civil law, which is the old Roman law with slight modi- 
fications, is the law of most civilized nations, and enters 
largely into the jurisprudence of the remaining nations 
where the common law prevails. Says an eminent English 
judge : ''Inasmuch as the laws of all nations are raised out 
of the civil law, as all governments are sprung from the 
ruins of the Roman Empire, it must be owned that the 
principles of our laws are borrowed from the civil* law." 

When, therefore, fear shall fall upon the nations, — when 



52 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

perilous times shall come, — when the present nations shall 
prove inadequate for the emergency, and fail to secure the 
ends of government, the tranquillity of the State, and the 
security of domestic institutions, — and when, amid dissen- 
sion and convulsion, a consolidated imperial confedera- 
tion shall, for the purpose of the preservation of society, be 
formed under the auspices of an extraordinary leader, 
what name will such a power be most likely to take, if not 
that of the Roman Empire? The old empire will furnish 
every implement of despotism that may be wanted, ready 
formed, and adapted to any emergency. 

The Revived Roman Empire will be an atheistic and idolatrous 
power. Atheistic in the true sense, but idolatrous in prac- 
tice. True religion will not be tolerated, but homage to the 
imperial image will be enforced by law as a test of loyalty. 

The Christian religion in Europe exerts very little power 
over the conscience, at this time. Its practice consists, for 
the most part, in the observance of certain external forms 
and ceremonies, but, nevertheless, expensive. This is true 
of most of the forms of worship patronized by the people 
and encouraged by the State. 

The cost of supporting the swarms of ecclesiasts, con- 
sisting of various grades and orders ; the maintenance of 
the numerous religious houses and convents ; the preserva- 
tion of Church property and repairs of Church edifices and 
other expenses necessarily borne by the devotees of the reli- 
gion of the times, is an oppressive drain upon their resources. 

It would be quite probable, therefore, that in times of 
great excitement and social convulsions religious institutions 
should suffer. This was the case in the French revolution. 
The commune of Paris made war on the clergy recently. 
The recent appropriation of Church property for the use of the 
State in Italy shows the temper of the times, that governments 



THE IMPENDING CRISIS. 53 

in a strait will regardrthe endowments of the Church liable 
to seizure and confiscation. Besides, the wide spread of 
rationalistic and atheistic principles is hostile to religion, 
and as men grow irreligious they become more and more 
embittered against all religion and its advocates. The 
populace have not failed to show their hostility to religion 
and its teachers whenever occasion has presented. 

The State encourages religion for its real or supposed 
influence over the people as a conservator of morals and of 
the peace. If religion loses its power over men the State 
has no further use for it, and will, consequently, repudiate 
it as soon as it is apparent that it can exert no further con- 
trol over the masses. Habits, and veneration for long 
established institutions, may have their influence in extend- 
ing to the religious establishments a period of probation. 
It is, therefore, rendered morally certain that when the time 
comes for the introduction of radical changes- — when the 
existing governments, more or less complicated with the 
institutions of Christianity, shall be abandoned as having 
failed to subserve the ends of government, that war will be 
declared against all religious institutions. The ''man of 
sin" will aim to change times and laws, and to introduce 
a new era, a new order of things. He will aim to regen- 
erate society by the introduction of a new code of political 
and ethical philosophy. Like Nebuchadnezzar, who sought 
to establish homogeneity throughout his vast empire by set- 
ting up an image on the plains of Drura, which all were 
commanded to fall down and worship; so the Roman Em- 
peror will seek, by prohibiting, on pain of death, all forms 
of religious worship, and by substituting therefor homage 
to be paid to his own person and image — showing himself 
that he is a god — to introduce uniformity in religious wor- 
ship, so far as tolerated. 



54 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

CHAPTER V. 



EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 

The attention of the reader is now invited to the direct 
evidence furnished by Prophecy. It will be seen that the 
probabilities suggested by present tendencies, — political, 
social, and moral, — as well as the conclusions stated in the 
preceding chapter, adduced from facts, — statistical, mili- 
tary, and financial, — are not only fully verified, but clearly, 
and with cumulative evidence, foretold in the writings of 
the Ancient Prophets. Theories of prophetic interpreta- 
tion, advanced by others, must be passed for the present. 
Of these, we shall speak as the subject shall advance. 

All interpreters of the prophecies are essentially agreed 
that the nations now dwelling within the geographical lim- 
its of the old Roman Empire, and even spreading beyond 
those limits, which are formed out of, or permeated by, the 
disintegrated elements of this disrupted power, embracing, 
indeed, most of the nations of modern Europe and of 
western Asia, are symbolized by the ten horns of the fourth 
beast (Daniel, 7 : 5) and ten toes of the great metalic image 
which Nebuchadnezzar saw in a dream, described in Dan- 
iel, second chapter.* There has been much readjustment, 
it is true, and reblending of the parts in the transition, 
while the little better than chaotic elements have been trans- 
formed from a state of discord into more symmetrical or- 
ganizations. But there now exists, essentially, the ten 

*Note. — " We must, therefore, look," says Bishop Newton, "for 
the ten kings or kingdoms where only they can be found, amid the 
broken pieces of the Roman Empire." Vol. I,, p. 254. 



EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 55 

kingdoms, of which it is said: "And in the days of these 
kings {kingdoms) the God of heaven shall set up a kingdom, 
which shall never be destroyed" 

Our position on the prophetic chart is in the last days of 
the times of the gentiles. As this period has no numerical 
limitation we can only judge of our place by passing events 
and present tendencies. "When the transgressors shall 
come to the full a king of fierce countenance shall arise." 

The ten toes of the metalic image, and the ten horns of 
the fourth beast, described in Daniel, 7 th chapter, are iden- 
tical in their symbolic signification, and both point to the 
same ten nationalities. The little horn which sprang up 
among the ten, described in Daniel, 7th chapter, 8th verse, 
and elsewhere, is an additional and independent symbol — 
though belonging to the principal — and points to the coming 
Roman Empire, or, more particularly, to its last state and 
extraordinary head, with whom the existence of the Empire, 
so far as referred to in the prophecies, is identified. It will 
rise to supreme control with him, and fall with him, as did 
the Empire of Alexander the Great, or that of Napoleon. 
This Empire will rise out of the people composing the ten 
kingdoms, now existing within the territorial limits of the 
old Roman Empire, or nearly so. This will fully appear 
in the sequel. 

A brief review of this remarkable vision of the prophet 
will .serve to place the subject in a more satisfactory light. 

The four beasts, which Daniel saw in a night vision, 
chapter 7, symbolize the four universal kingdoms or mon- 
archies which are allotted by Divine Providence to the times 
of the gentiles — the fourth and last being the Roman Empire* 

* "The fourth kingdom can be none other than the Roman Em- 
pire," says Bp. Newton. St. Jerome, who wrote in the fourth cen- 
tury of the Christian era, says of the fourth beast of Daniel, 7th 



56 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

— and, therefore, a beast, or wild beast, as the word in the 
original Hebrew signifies, is the symbol for an Empire, 
or universal monarchy. This fully appears, from the ex- 
planation given to Daniel — chap. 7 : verses 16, 17, 18. 

But it was the fourth beast that specially interested him. 
After having received the general explanation of the vision 
from the angelic interpreter, he says : ' ' Then I would 
know the truth of the fourth beast, which was diverse from 
the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, 
and his nails of brass; which devoured, broke in pieces, 
and stamped the residue with his feet." Verse 19.* 

chapter: "Regnum autum quartum, quod perspicue pertinet ad 
Romanos, ferrum est quod comminuit et domat omnia: sed pedes 
ejuset digiti ex parte ferrei, et ex parte sunt fictiles, quod hoc tem- 
pore manifestissimecomprobatur." Vol. 3, p. 1032, Edit. Benedict. 

The fourth kingdom manifestly pertains to the Romans. The 
signs of decay of this power in the time of St. Jerome clearly indi- 
cated the clay in the lower extremities. Says Bishop Newton : 
"All ancient writers, both Jewish and Christian, agree with St. 
Jerome in explaining the fourth kingdom to be the Roman." 

St. Cyril of Jerusalem, who wrote about the middle of the fourth 
century, says of the prophecies of Daniel : " Even as he, Gabriel 
the archangel interpreted, saying thus : The fourth beast shall be the 
fourth kingdom on the earth, which shall excel all the kingdoms ; but 
that this is the Empire of the Romans." 

*Note. — St. Jerome says of this fourth beast: "Satisque minor 
quod quum super lesenam et ursum, et pardum in tribus regnis pos- 
uerit, Romanum regnum nulli bestise compararet: nisi forte ut for- 
midolosam faceret bestiam, vacabulum tacuit ; ut quicquid fero- 
cious cogitaverimus in bastiis, hoc Romanos' intelligamus." Vol. 
3, p. 1 103, Edit. Benedict. 

Upon this passage Bishop Newton remarks : 

" The fourth beast was so great and horrible that it was not easy 
to find an adequate name for it ; and the Roman Empire was 
described as dreadful and terrible and strong exceedingly beyond 
any former kingdom." Vol. 1, p. 251. 



EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 57 

" And of the tenjiorns that were in his head, and of the 
other horn, which came up, and before whom three 
fell : even of that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that 
spake very great things, whose look was more stout than 
his fellows."* v. 20. 

"Then he said," i. e. the angel or celestial person who 
gave the explanation, "the fourth beast shall be the fourth 
kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all king- 
doms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it 
down, and break it in pieces. And the ten horns out of 
this kingdom are ten kings, that shall arise," — a king im : 
plies a kingdom. "And another shall arise after them: 
and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue 
three kings," i. e. kingdoms or sovereign powers, v. 23, 24. 

All that is signified in these symbols of the fourth beast 
has passed into history, except the ten horns, and the noto- 
rious little horrid that shall arise after them. The ten 
horns have their antitypes, fulfilled, most probably, in ten 
existing kingdoms; that of the little horn has not yet ap- 
peared above the horizon, or if so, has arrested the atten- 
tion only of the thoughtful student of prophecy. 

It is deemed more conducive to a full and clear elucida- 
tion of our subject to arrange the prophecies cited some- 

*Note. — The little horn of Daniel, 7th chapter, must not be con- 
founded with the little horn of Daniel, 8th chapter. The latter 
symbolizes quite a different character from the former; a character 
who had his place among events which have long since passed into 
history. St. Jerome saysof the little horn, Dan. 7 : " Ergo dicamus 
quod omnes scriptores ecclesiastici tradidurunt: in consummatione 
mundi quando regnum destruendum est Romanorum, decern futuros 
reges, qui orbem Romanum inter se divitlant ; et undecinaum sur- 
recturum esse regem parvulum, qui ties reges de decern regibus 
superaturus set. Quibus interfaces, etiam septem alii reges victori 
colla submittent." Vol, 3, p. 1101. Edit. Benedict. 
6 



58 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

what in an inverse order, chronologically, as the last become 
more fully significant in the light shed by those going be- 
fore. Indeed the symbol presented in the beast (drjpcov, 
Rev. 13), when interpreted by the light furnished by the 
prophecies of Daniel and other scriptures, giving to each part 
its due symbolic signification, amounts to a full and satis- 
factory demonstration of the first proposition above stated. 

"■ And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast 
rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, 
and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the 
name of blasphemy. 

" 2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, 
and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the 
mouth of a lion : and the dragon gave him his power, and 
his seat, and great authority. 

"3 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to 
death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the 
world wondered after the beast. 

"4 And they worshiped the dragon which gave power 
unto the beast; and they worshiped the beast, saying, 'who 
is like unto the beast ? who is able to make war with him ?' 

"5 And there was given unto him a mouth speaking 
great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto 
him to continue forty and two months. 

' ' 6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, 
to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that 
dwell in heaven. 

' ' 7 And it was given unto him to make war with the 
saints, and to overcome them; and power was given him 
over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 

"8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, 
whose names are not written in the book of life of the 
Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 



EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 59 

"9 If any man4iave an ear, let him hear." Revela- 
tions, 13 : 1— 9. 

For the purpose of placing the subject more distinctly 
before the mind of the reader, and to set forth more clearly 
the train of reasoning adopted, a few preliminary words of 
explanation seems to be advisable, though anticipatory of 
what may, more fully, appear hereafter. 

It is held that the ' ' beast with the seven heads and ten 
horns" above described, symbolizes the Roman Empire 
hereafter to be revived, showing its symbolic identity with 
that of the little horn, Dan. 7. The several parts of the 
symbol serve, either more fully to identify the Roman 
power, or are descriptive of new features in the organiza- 
tion, which this power shall take, in its new and last 
form. It will appear under a different form, as an organ- 
ized political power, from that of old. It will be differ- 
ently constituted, and the administration of the government 
will be more assimilated to the usages of modern times. 
The political organization will be that of a consolidated 
confederation of kingdoms, under one despotic or imperial 
head. 

The counsels of this ruling head will be greatly influ- 
enced by another character who will arise about this same 
time, and out of the East, most probably, as will appear. 
This personage is symbolized by the second beast, having 
two horns like a lamb. v. n. 

With this brief statement we will proceed with the gen- 
eral discussion of the subject. 

Let it be borne in mind that the fourth beast (Daniel, 
7th chapter) is, by common consent, allowed to symbolize the 
Roman Empire; indeed, the explanation given Daniel 
by the angel admits of no other. It shall be the fourth 
kingdom on earth, and shall devour the whole earth and tread it 



60 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

down. It shall also be the last of the four universal mon- 
archies allotted to the times of the gentiles. 

The ten horns pertain to this beast; are a part of him ; so 
the ten kingdoms, symbolized by them, according to the 
explanation given by the angel, must belong to the Roman 
Empire. So also the little horn which shall arise later 
among them, and which shall subdue three of those which 
had existed before, must symbolize a secular power, and 
more especially the head of this power, a most remarkably 
impious and daring conqueror, which shall pertain to the 
Roman Empire in its last. state. For the power ruled over 
by this impious, vaunting, blasphemous boaster, must con- 
tinue until the Ancient of Days shall sit — until destroyed 
by direct interposition of heaven, and the kingdom of the 
whole earth shall be given to the saints of the Most High. 
Therefore this little horn symbolizes the last state of the Ro- 
man Empire on earth, especially its central power and chief. 

Now, we propose to show by conclusive reasons that the 
Apocalyptic beast, described in the passage above cited 
from Rev. 13th, is identical in symbolic signification with 
the fourth beast of Daniel 7th, and points out the same 
Roman Empire, and especially that state of it symbolized 
by the notorious little horn, Daniel, 7 : 8. 

That these symbols are identical, so far as pointing out 
the same Roman monarchy, is satisfactorily shown from 
the following coincidences : 

1. Each was seen to rise out of the sea — from the people 
in their primary capacity; hence, their origin is the same. 

2. Both shall exist in the last time, being the last secu- 
lar power on earth. The beast described in Daniel shall 
continue until the Ancient of Days shall sit. Dan. 7 : 9, 11. 
The beast of the Apocalypse shall be destroyed by the 
" Xing of Kings and Lord of Lords" Rev. 19 : 20. 



EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 6 1 

3. Both of these beasts symbolize a universal monarchy. 
Dan. 7: 23 — "The fourth beast shall be the fourth king- 
dom upon the earth, and shall devour the whole earth, and 
tread it down, and break it in pieces." Rev. 13 : 7 — 
"And power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, 
and nations." 

If then each of these symbols point out a secular mon- 
archy, which shall be universal, and the last empire on 
earth, then must each symbolize the same secular mon- 
archy ; for two distinct universal monarchies can not exist 
at one and the same time. 

4. Both shall come to the same end. " I beheld even till 
the beast was slain and his body destroyed and given to the 
burning flames;" Dan. 7: 11. " And the beast was taken 
and with him the false prophet." * * * ' ' They both 
were cast into a lake of lire, burning with brimstone;" 
Rev. 19: 20. 

5. Both of these symbols are exceeding boastful, arro- 
gant, and blasphemous powers. ' ' In this horn was a mouth 
speaking great things" "And he shall speak great words 
against the Most High. " Dan. 7 : 8, 25. In Rev. 13: 5, 
it is said: " And there was given unto him a mouth speak- 
ing great things and blasphemies" The language is almost 
identical; the idea precisely identical. 

6. They, both, symbolize a power displaying extraordi- 
nary intelligence and a spirit of daring innovation. 

In Daniel 7:8 "I beheld in this horn were eyes like 
the eyes of man" * * "And he shall think to change 
times and laws." And in Rev. 13: 16, it is said: "And he 
causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and 
bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, and in their 
foreheads, and that no man might buy, or sell, save he that 
had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of 



62 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

his name." Here, in both, is pointed out the same spirit 
of innovation upon the established customs and laws. 

7. Both these symbols point out an earthly power, which 
shall show an insane hostility towards Almighty God, His 
Saints, and against High Heaven and sacred things. In 
Rev. 13 : 6, it is said: "And he opened his mouth in blas- 
phemy against God, to blaspheme His name, and his taber- 
nacle, and those that dwell in heaven." In Dan. 7: 25, it 
is said : ' ' And he shall speak great words against the Most 
High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High" 

8. Both these symbols point out a power which shall 
make war against the saints, and shall overcome them. 

In Daniel 7: 25 — "He shall wear out the saints of the 
Most High * * * and they shall be given into his 
hands." Rev. 13: 7, it is said: "And it was given unto 
him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them." 
In both these passages the idea is precisely identical, and 
the language almost. 

9. The blasphemous, persecuting, and insane triumph 
of each is limited to 3^ years. Of the Apocalyptic beast 
it said, Rev. 13: 5 — "And power was given unto him to 
continue forty and two months," i. e. 3^ years. Of the 
little horn, Dan. 7: 25, it is said: "And they," i. e. the 
saints, "shall be given into his hands, until a time and 
times and a dividing of time," i. e. 3^ years. 

Surely the identity of these two symbols is here estab- 
lished by mathematical certainty. 

10. The political organization of the power pointed out 
by each symbol shall be composed of ten kingdoms. 

Each beast has ten horns. These horns are, by angelic 
interpreters, said to represent kingdoms. Dan. 7: 24 — 
"The ten horns out of this kingdom," — the interpreter here 
asserts that the fourth beast represents a kingdom — "are 



EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 6$ 

ten kings that shali-frrise." Rev. 17: 7, 12 — "And the 
angel said unto me, # * . I will tell thee the mystery of 
the beast * * which hath the seven heads and ten 
horns. * * And the ten horns are ten kings," i. e. 
kingdoms, for they shall receive kingdoms, v. 12. 

The identity of the subject matter symbolized by the 
fourth beast, including the ten horns, and the notable little 
horn which rose last, but all belonging to this same fourth 
beast of Daniel, 7th chapter, and the subject matter sym- 
bolized by the beast having seven heads and ten horns, de- 
scribed in Rev. 13th chapter, is conclusively shown by the 
coincidences above stated. Indeed, there can be no other 
conclusion. This is generally conceded.* There is not a 
parallel instance of such remarkable coincidences to be 
found in the Bible. It is manifest from the characteristics, 
from the vaulting ambition, and from the limited duration, 
that one and the same secular power is foretold by each of 
these remarkable symbols. 

And, therefore, if the first symbolizes the Roman Em- 
pire, the second must also. 

•:■:- Note. — The coincidence was remarked by the ancient church 
fathers, thus Irenseus' Lib. 5. cap. 25 and 26, p. 43S. Ed. Grabe. 
cited by Bishop Newton. 

Speaking of the "last ten kings among whom that kingdom," i. 
e. the Roman Empire, "shall be divided, upon whom the son of 
perdition shall come, saith that ten horns shall grow on the beast, 
and another little horn shall grow up among them, and three of the 
firstborns shall be rooted out before him. Of whom the Apostle 
Paul also speaketh in his Second Epistle to the Thessalonians, call- 
ing him ' the son of perdition ' and • that wicked one? So St. John, our 
Lord's disciple, hath in the Apocalypse still more plainly signified 
of the last time and of these ten kings, among whom the empire 
that now reigneth," i. e. the Roman, "shall be divided, explaining 
what the ten horns shall be which were seen by Daniel." 



64 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

The foregoing might be relied upon as conclusive of our 
first Proposition; indeed, it is so. But, as there are fea- 
tures pertaining to the Apocalyptic beast that do not belong 
to the fourth beast of Daniel, 7th, it is proper to state that 
each of these is characteristically symbolic of some state, 
condition, or attribute of the subject matter typified, namely, 
the Roman Empire, prospective and retrospective. 

These additional features are the '■'■seven heads" "the 
head wounded to death" "the ten crowns" "the names of 
blasphemy" "like unto a leopard" "the mouth of a lion" and 
"the feet of a bear." 

Each of these is significant. 

This complex symbol of the Apocalyptic beast receives a 
full and satisfactory explanation, with all its subordinate 
parts, upon the supposition that our first proposition is true. 

It will now be shown that, independent of all that has 
gone before, this symbol of the beast, Rev. 13th, most 
fully illustrates and establishes the main proposition, i. e. 
that the Roman Empire must be revived, in order that the 
scriptures may be fulfilled. And, 

1 . There is here symbolized a universal secular monarchy, 
and the last upon the earth. 

2. " Name of blasphemy" — this monarchy will prove to 
be the agent of satanic influence. 

3 . The seven heads symbolize seven forms of administration. 

4. The ten horns of the beast symbolize the ten king- 
doms which, under an imperial head, shall constitute the 
coming imperial confederacy; and, therefore, the Roman 
Empire under its last form. 

5. The seven mountains, or hills, upon which the city of 
Rome — the capital, and that from which the nation was 
named — was built, are identified; and, therefore, the Ro?nan 
Empire must be referred to. 



EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 65 

6. The head of the^beast, that was wounded to death, 
and the deadly wound healed, refers to imperial Rome. 

7. Because the coming mo?ister will establish the worship 
of the imperial image, after the fashion of the old Roman 
Emperors. 

In presenting the proof from the Prophecies in support of 
the above propositions, it is intended that the conclusions 
shall be perfectly satisfactory and without a peradventure. 
That the evidence shall be sufficient to produce conviction 
in the mind of every candid and sincere believer in the 
authenticity and infallibility of Divine Revelation. The at- 
tention, therefore, of the reader is most earnestly invited to 
the subject, which, from its nature, requires some degree 
of patience and careful investigation. This is the more 
desirable, since there is a system and harmony in Divine 
Revelation which does not appear to the casual and super- 
ficial reader, and can only be apprehended by careful study 
and comparison of the different parts of the Bible as a 
whole. 



66 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 



CHAPTER VI. 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 

i. The apocalyptic beast, Rev. 13th, symbolizes a uni- 
versal secular monarchy and the last on earth. 

The reader will have observed, that in the prophecies 
above cited, the remarkable personage, who shall exercise 
the supreme authority in the state is chiefly brought to 
view, but not without such qualifying circumstances as 
connect him with the secular power or empire. 

The two are inseparable, the empire can not exist with- 
out an emperor, and conversely an emperor exist without 
an empire, which he either represents or claims to repre- 
sent or rules. Notice the following passages, as in point : 
" And power was given unto him, to continue forty ancf 
two months." Here it is the individual; but it is said of 
him, in the same context : ' 'And it was given unto him to 
make war with the saints and to overcome them." This 
implies that he is the commander of armies. Of the little 
horn it is said, before cited : ' ' He shall subdue three 
kings — kingdoms." Here it is the individual again, but 
the passage further implies that he shall head an army, as 
a conqueror, and subdue kingdoms, and acquire an ascend- 
ency over them, establishing an empire. And therefore, he 
will be the head of an empire, composed not only of three 
kingdoms, reduced to submit to his rule, but of ten king- 
doms, over which he will become the supreme head. Dan. 7 . 

The Apocalyptic beast, drjptov described in the passage 
above cited — Rev. 13:1 — 9, symbolizes a secular power. 
For a beast, i. e. a wild beast, must be universally regarded 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 67 

in the scriptures, as symbolizing a secular monarchy or 
kingdom. Usually an infidel, idolatrous and persecuting 
power. Daniel beheld in a night vision, the sea agitated 
by the four winds, and while rolling up its angry surges and 
dashing their white crested waves against the shore, there 
came up out of the floods four beasts of diversified appear- 
ance. The explanation that follows in the same chapter, 
Dan. 7, shows, that the four beasts symbolized four uni- 
versal monarchies, namely, the Babylonian, the Medo- 
Persian, the Grecian and lastly the Roman Empire. The 
sea disturbed continually by currents and the force of the 
elements is the fit symbol of the people in their original 
capacity of communities, and shows that each of these 
monarchies symbolized by the beasts seen coming up out 
of the sea, agitated by a storm, fit emblem, came into 
existence by virtue of revolution and conquest, and not by 
succession or hereditary right, or according to a method 
prescribed in any organic law. They each rose up by 
virtue of the power conferred by conquest and superior 
strength. These are attributes of a secular power alone. 
So in the Apocalypse — John stood on the sands of the sea, 
in vision, and saw arise out of the sea, the beast under 
consideration. This like the four beasts above, rose up 
out of the sea. This therefore symbolizes a secular power, 
or monarchy, also the fruit of revolution and conquest. 

In the explanation given, it is said, "these great beasts, 
which are four, are four kings, which shall arise out of the 
earth," i. e. the people of the earth. • "But the saints of the 
Most High shall take the kingdom and shall possess the 
kingdom, for ever, even forever and ever." Dan. 7: 17, iS. 

Note. — Qrjpiov. — A wild beast in opposition to domestic animals 
generally, and such is the force of the corresponding Hebrew 
word. Dan. 7. 



68 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Each of these have passed away, except the fourth, which 
is now in a state of abeyance, but must appear again in its 
last state. They were each persecuting powers, pagan and 
idolatrous in character. These are their inseparable attri- 
butes, and will continue to characterize the last representa- 
tion until the saints of the Most High shall take the kingdom. 
The Babylonians persecuted the Jews, subverted the nation, 
and destroyed the temple. Cyrus and his successors, out 
of selfish motives, assisted a colony of Jews to rebuild the 
temple and the city of Jerusalem; but nevertheless, they 
permitted the surrounding nations to harass them in the 
work. These pagan monarchies ever regarded the Jews 
with a jealous and hostile eye. The Seluscidae, especially 
Antiochus Epiphanes, harassed and cruelly persecuted 
the Jews. So the Romans, persecuted both Jews and 
Christians. * These four universal gentile monarchies all, 
ever showed hostility toward the people who acknowledged 
and worshiped the true God and eschewed idolatry, whether 
Jews or Christians. Such are the facts of history, pagan 
apologists to the contrary notwithstanding. These four 
monarchies must continue in the one capacity or another, 
as before stated, until the saints of the Most High shall take 
the kingdom, — the word kingdom is used as synonymous 
with universal monarchy. The kingdom of the saints of 
the Most High will not come into existence by gradual 

*Note. — Some have maintained that the old Romans were 
tolerant toward foreign or strange religious worship, and there- 
fore, not a persecuting people. That such was not the case, the 
following passage from, Cicero de legg, n c 8, s, shows. " Separa- 
ting nemo habesset deos, neve novos sed ne advenas nisi publice 
adscistos, privatim colunto." No one was permitted to have deities 
of his own choice. New and strange gods were not allowed to be 
worshiped unless previously approved in a public manner. 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 69 

growth, but by the sudden revelation of the Lord from 
heaven. There is no compatability between the persecut- 
ing idolatrous reign of the gentiles and the kingdom of God 
on earth. The one must yield instantaneously, and give 
place when the ' ' Lord of Lords and the King of Kings 
shall appear to assert his rightful authority." As God's 
i chosen people, the Jews, preferred the ways of the gentiles 
to the ways of God. He turned the government of the 
earth over to the gentiles, that they might rule over them ; 
but when He shall again take unto Himself His great power 
to reign, He will assert His right to the exclusion of all ri- 
valry. God does not compromise with sin. ''Thou saw- 
est till that a stone was cut out without hands, which smote 
the image upon his feet, that were of iron and clay, and 
brake them to pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the 
brass, the silver and the gold broken to pieces together, 
and became like the chaff of the summer threshing floors; 
and the wind carried them away that no place was found 
for them; and the stone that smote the image, became a 
great mountain and filled the whole earth." Dan. 2: 34, 35. 
The destruction will be sudden. By one concussion, all 
the subsisting and remaining elements of these four great 
and universal monarchies will be dashed to pieces, reduced 
to nonentity and swept away from the face of the earth. 
The kingdom of the saints of the Most High will be 
ushered in suddenly, "as the lightning cometh out of the 
east, even unto the west, so shall also the coming of the 
Son of Man be" — sudden as a flash of lightning, shall all 
that remains of these four idolatrous, persecuting kingdoms 
be swept away. The Roman Empire is represented in its 
successive stages of existence, as a secular power, by the 
fourth beast above referred to. First the body armed with 
great iron teeth and nails of brass to break in pieces every- 



70 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

thing that might oppose its will. So did the Romans. 
A beast — a wild beast — therefore, is a symbol of a uni- 
versal secular monarchy. Fierce, rapacious and cruel, 
fit representative of the monsters, who have trodden down 
the feeble nations, and domineered over them. God looks 
upon them as beasts. Therefore the revived Roman 
Empire, which will prove to be the culmination of atrocity 
in governments, is symbolized by the apocalyptic beast. 

We are aware that there is a class of interpreters who 
maintain that the apocalyptic beast we are considering 
typifies the Roman Hierarchy or Papacy. This is an as- 
sumption, and results from a misunderstanding of the scrip- 
tures, and is one of the fruits of a false system, and is 
contradicted by the very language of the prophecy. For 
Rev. 17: 37, it is said: "And the angel said unto me," 
(John, the revelator,) "wherefore dost thou marvel? I 
will tell thee the mystery of the woman and the beast that 
carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and the ten 
horns. " Here is the same beast we are considering, carrying 
an abandoned woman — universally regarded as the symbol 
of an apostate ecclesiastical body — in the Old Testament as 
well as in the New. The Papacy is nowhere referred to in 
the Apocalypse, except under this symbol of an harlot; and 
indeed nowhere in the prophecies. To make the beast that 
carries the woman the symbol of the Roman Hierarchy, 
would be to confound the two, and to make the woman and 
the beast that carried her one and the same animal, which 
would be an absurdity. And further, the ten horns of the 
beast are parts of him. These symbolize ten confederated 
kings, who shall be of "one mind with the beast and give 
their power unto him ; " showing most perfect accord. 

1 'And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these 
shall hate the whore and shall make her desolate and naked. 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 71 

and shall eat her flesh and burn her with fire. " Rev. 17: 14. 
The ten horns, which pertain to the beast, shall wage a 
war of extermination against the woman. Which shows, 
that if the beast should symbolize the Roman Hierarchy, 
and the abandoned woman also symbolize the Roman 
Hierarchy, as she certainly does, it would lead to the ab- 
t surdity of the same power making war upon and devouring 
itself. Therefore, the apocalyptic beast can not symbolize 
the Papacy. But the confederacy symbolized by the 
apocalyptic beast, under consideration, consisting of the 
ten kingdoms, under the imperial head, shall make war 
upon and exterminate the Papacy. It will in fact aim to 
extirpate all existing forms of Theism. 

So this beast can not symbolize the Papacy. Neither, 
therefore, can the little horn of Dan. 7th symbolize the 
Papacy, nor can the two-horned beast, Rev. 13: n, sym- 
bolize the Papacy, for this beast will sustain a close relation 
to and act in conjunction with the first beast. Rev. 13:1. 

2. That the apocalyptic beast above cited, Rev. 13: 1—9, 
symbolizes the Roman Empii-e, because the poivcr pointed out 
will be the medium and agent of the great red dragon, and 
therefore of satanic influence, through which Satan will at- 
tempt to accomplish his purposes of wrath 011 the earth in the 
last times. 

In the passage cited above it is said : "And the dragon, 
i. e. that old serpent, the devil, gave him (the beast,) his 
power and his seat and great authority." Rome was from 
the first the habitation of the devil, his peculiar tabernacle. 
Satan as the prince of this world, will abdicate his seat 
(throne) in favor of, and will confer his power and authority 
upon the beast. Upon the rapture of the Church, Satan 
will be cast out upon the earth with his angels, and will 
have supreme control, all opposing influences being re- 



72 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

moved. ' ' That which letteth (restraineth) shall be taken 
out of the way." 2 Thess. 2:7. Satan, by apostolic 
authority, is styled "the prince of the power of the air," 
1 i the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience. " 
Signifying not only that he controls the current of influ- 
ences that sway the minds of evil men, and gives direction 
and force to the ideas and sentiments that actuate them, 
but that his sphere is not confined to this lower world. Of 
the Christian's warfare it is said: il We wrestle not with 
flesh and blood" but that the struggle is with " principalities 
and powers, with spiritual wickedness i?i high places" Prin- 
cipalities and powers, spiritual wickedness in high places, are 
understood as referring to super-mundane influences. God, 
for wise purposes, has not restricted the theater of satanic 
action to this world alone. In the book of Job we read 
that God permitted Satan to appear on a certain day, be- 
fore Him, among the sons of God. Where was this as- 
sembly of the sons of God ? And who are these sons of 
God? 

At the creation it is said: " When the morning stars sang 
together and all the sons of God shouted for joy. " If this be a 
sufficient answer, then the sons of God are in heaven, and 
Satan appears there also. Of this the following pas- 
sages are decisive : ' 'And there was war in heaven. Mi- 
chael and his angels fought against the dragon ; and the dragon 
fought and his angels, and prevailed not; neither was their 
place found any more in heaven. And the great dragon was 
cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil and Satan, which de- 
ceiveth the whole world ; he was cast out into the earth and his 
angels were cast out with him" Rev. 12: 7, 9. 

Satan cast out upon the earth, and his sphere of action 
restricted, thereto dire calamities will follow. "Wo to 
the inhabiters of the earth, and of the sea ! for the devil is 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 73 

come down unto you, having great wrath, because he 
knoweth that he hatKTSut a short time." Verse 12. By these 
scriptures we learn that the earth will become the theater 
of satanic influence and power under circumstances which 
bode evil to the inhabitants thereof. But Satan must have 
an agent and medium, by and through which to act. He 
will therefore, for this purpose, confer his seat, (throne) and 
his power and authority upon the beast. Hence, the im- 
perial head and every department and agency of the coming 
Empire, symbolized by the beast, will be thoroughly per- 
meated by satanic influence, and will become the medium 
for the propagation of satanic wrath. 

The Old Roman Empire was always from the first the 
instrument of Satan. Idolatry was established with the 
foundation of the city of Rome. Idolatrous ceremonies 
and rules for the regulation of the worship of the various 
false gods, are interwoven among the first rudiments of 
the State. 

The worship of pagan deities was nothing less than the 
worship of devils. The State was dedicated to Satan in 
the character of Jupiter Stator and became under his con- 
trol, so far as Divine Providence permitted, from the very 
first. Rev. 12: 3, it is said: 

1 l A?id there appeared another wonder in heaven ; and be- 
hold, a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, 
and seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew the third 
part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth." 

Here we have the prototype of the beast with the seven 
heads and the ten horns. The seven crowns upon his 
heads indicating that the executive authority resided in 
each of the seven, and as the seven heads symbolize the 
seven forms of executive administration of the government, 
under which the Roman State successively existed, the 
7 



74 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

great red dragon was the inspiring genius of the Roman 
Empire through the entire period of its history. The final 
form of the Roman Empire yet to come, is brought promi- 
nently into view by the ten horns. That the great red 
dragon typifies the invisible, inspiring genius of old imperial 
Rome, is further and conclusively shown by the following 
from Rev. 12: 1 : 

By the vision of the woman, clothed with the sun and 
the moon under her feet, being in the pains of child-birth : 
"And she brought forth a man-child, who was to ride all 
nations with a rod of iron ; and the dragon stood before the 
woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour the 
child as soon as it was born." Verse 4. 

Now there can be no question as to whom this man-child 
refers. The same as referred to by the prophet Isaiah, 9:6: 
"Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given." 

That the Lord Jesus therefore is the man-child referred 
to, there is no question. 

Now what power stood ready to destroy the infant Jesus 
as soon as born ? The Roman power, in the person of its 
agent Herod. Herod at this time held his crown as the 
direct gift of Augustus. After the battle of Actium, he 
visited Augustus at Rhods, and surrendered to him his 
crown. Augustus restored it back to him. So Herod the 
Great — great in enormities — was the direct agent of the 
Roman Emperor Augustus. Therefore the great red 
dragon, through Herod, the instrument of the Roman Em- 
peror sought to destroy the young child Jesus as soon as he 
was born; but Divine Providence directed otherwise. 

There is, therefore, no question but that the Roman Em- 
pire is pointed out by this symbol, having always been the 
medium and agent, through and by which Satan has 
afflicted the earth, and especially the worshipers of the true 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 75 

God. Fit anti-type^of^the great red dragon. Red with 
the blood of saints and martyrs. Drenched with the 
blood of millions slaughtered in wars of conquest for the 
sake of dominion over the earth. 

"We have therefore shown that the old Roman Empire 
was the appropriate agent of Satan, and is consequently 
properly symbolized by the great red dragon; and as the 
dragon gave the apocalyptic beast his power and his seat, 
(throne) and great authority, so this beast symbolizes a 
power which will prove to be the agent of Satan, and 
therefore, this power will be the Roman Empire in its re- 
vival and last state on earth. 



7 6 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 



CHAPTER VII. 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 

3 . ' ' Having seven heads. " Rev. 13: 1 . 

A head symbolizes the executive or supreme power in 
the State. The golden head of the metalic image symbo- 
lized Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon. ' ' Thoic art this 
head of gold. 

The supreme, or executive power in the State, may be 
exercised by one only, and often is, or by many individuals, 
according, as provided in the organic law of the State, 
either written or by custom, or by common consent. When 
by one only, he is styled a king or emperor, sometimes a 
dictator, when by more than one, the executive authority 
may be vested in, and exercised by consuls, decemviri or 
tribunes, as was the case at Rome. There were other 
forms, but these were the most common among the nations 
of antiquity. 

The seven heads of the apocalyptic beast indicate that 
the supreme executive power in the Roman Commonwealth 
shall have been exercised during its historic existence, 
under seven different forms of government. The supreme 
or executive head, usually denominates, and otherwise, de- 
termines the form of government. Five forms of govern- 
ment had existed at Rome and passed away, and a sixth 
was in full power at the time this Apocalyptic vision was 
disclosed to the revelator on the Isle of Patmos, in the 
JEgean sea, A. D. 96, in the reign of the Emperor Domi- 
tian. The seventh form has not yet appeared on earth, 
of this there is doubt, but its duration will be brief. There 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 77 

will be an eighth _and final. This shall partake of the 
characteristics of the seven above symbolized by the seven 
heads of the beast, blending the peculiarities of each of the 
seven, forming a distinct and terrible power on earth, but not 
presenting any original forms of government, distinct from 
what had already gone before, but rather resuscitating and 
imparting vitality to forms of ancient date. 

These ideas are brought more fully into view by the 
following explanation given by the angel to the revelator ; 
Rev. 17:7. 

' ' I will tell thee the mystery of the beast, which hath the 
seven heads and ten horns. " 

8 ' ' The beast that thou sawest was, and is not ; and 
shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition ; 
and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose 
names were not written in the book of life from the founda- 
tion of the world, when they behold the beast that was, 
and is not, and yet is. 

9 "And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The 
seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman 
sitteth. 

10 " And there are seven kings ; five are fallen, and one 
is, and the other is not yet come ; and when he cometh, he 
must continue a short space. 

11 "And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the 
eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. 

12" And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, 
which have received no kingdom as yet ; but receive pow- 
er as kings one hour with the beast." Rev. 17: 8-12. 

How graphic this description. The beast that thou saivest 
was, and is not, and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and 
go into perdition.''' Brief, but terrible will be the career of 
the revived Roman power in its last form. A power whose 



78 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. ■ 

history extended through more than twenty centuries, has 
disappeared from the earth. It has no longer any visible 
organization to represent it, among the nations. Yet in 
the contemplation of prophecy, it still subsists, though in 
abeyance, so far as an organized form; nevertheless, like a 
sleeping giant, its repose is not without signs of vitality, 
only temporarily suppressed. This giant will arouse him- 
self again, to the amazement of the inhabitants of the 
whole world. 

The seven mountains, of the above cited passage identify 
the site of the city of Rome, and therefore the power, 
which also derived its name therefrom, beyond controversy. 

But, further of the seven heads. ' ' There are seven 
kings." King here is used to denote the executive head of 
a government. 

Note. — "Five are fallen and one is, and the other is not 
yet come, and when he cometh, he must continue a short 
space." " And the beast that was, and is not, even he is 
the eighth, and is of the seven, (ix tojv enva) and goeth into 
perdition." 

Five forms had passed into Roman history, when this 
revelation was received A. D. 96, and the seventh should 
when come, be of short duration. But the eighth head 
that shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, Rev. 9: 2, and 
go into perdition, symbolizes the coming revived and re- 
suscitated Roman imperial power with its confederated 
kings, and especially its executive head — That man of sin> 
the son of perdition. 

The introductory passage of the historian Tacitus to the 
Annals, is so pertinent to this place, that I can not forbear 
citing the whole passage. I therefore claim the reader's 
indulgence. 

i ' Urbem Romam a principio reges habuere. Liberta- 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 79 

tern et consulatem feHBrutus instituit. Dictaturae ad tem- 
pus sumebantur, neque Decemviralis potestas ultra biennium 
neque Tribunorum militum consulare jus diu valuit. Non 
Cinnoe, non Suite longa dominatio ; et Pompeii Crassisque 
potentia cito in Caesarerh, Lepidi atque Antonii arma in 
Augustum cessere : qui cuncta, discordiis civilibus fessa, 
nomine Principis sub imperium accepit." Lib. i. Cap. i. 

Here are six forms of government, under which the 
affairs of Rome had been administered, from the founding 
of the city up to the time of Tacitus, which was some years 
subsequent to the date of the revelation given to St. John 
on the Isle of Patmos. Livy mainly agrees with Tacitus. 

Tacitus here states : 

1. "That the kings exercised supreme power over the 
Roman city, at the beginning. 

2. ''Next was the consular form of government. For, 
* Lucius Brutus established liberty and the consulate. ' 

3. " The dictators assumed for a time the chief manage- 
ment of affairs. 

4. "Neither was the power of the Decemvirs of longer 
duration than two years. 

5. " Nor did the law investing the supreme power in the 
Tribunes of the soldiers avail very long, in providing for 
the direction of public affairs. 

6. "The usurpation of Cinna and of Sylla was of short 
duration, and the power of Pompey and Crassus quickly 
gave place to that of Caesar. The arms of Lepidus and 
Antony were vanquished by Augustus, who received all 
things weary of civil strife into the empire, under himself 
as chief." 

It would almost seem as if the spirit of inspiration had 
guided the pen of this pagan author. 

The learned Faber professes to see another form of 



So ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

governmental administration in the above cited passage 
from Tacitus, namely, that of Triumvirs, consisting of 
Pompey, Crassus and Caesar. But a careful scrutiny of 
the above cited passage does not justify any such conclu- 
sion. The power of Pompey and Crassus quickly gave 
place to that of Caesar, (which is a fair translation of the 
original,) would imply, that these three distinguished 
Romans were rather acting in hostility towards each other, 
than in concert. 

There have not been wanting historians, who have sought 
to dignify the combination between these three powerful 
chiefs, with the name of Triumvirate, but they were never 
so recognized publicly. 

The following from Ernesti, (Note on T. in loco,) seems 
to put the matter to rest : l ' Nam Caesar, Pompieus et 
Crassus tantum privatim potential societatem inter se inie- 
rant, neque aut publico aliquo scito accepere, aut nomine 
triumvirorum usi sunt." It was a private association for 
the promotion of their own power in the State; they were 
neither called to, nor did they accept any such office from 
the public, nor even use the name of Triumvirs. 

It was nothing more than a political combination in the 
State for their mutual aggrandizement. And as the history 
of the times shows, each sought to supplant the other, and 
to attain to supreme power by the destruction of his rivals. 
So the power of Pompey and Crassus quickly yielded to 
the superior ability and good fortune of Caesar. 

The usurpation of Cinna and Sylla was an abuse of the 
consular authority by the one, and the exercise of dictato- 
rial authority by the other, both of these forms of govern- 
ment are enumerated by Tacitus and Livy as having ex- 
isted previously in the State. 

Tacitus refers to the combination between Crassus, 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 8l 

Pompey and Gesanof of short duration, and broken up by 
strife among its members. To dignify this combination into a 
distinct form of government, or to regard it as possessing 
any of the attributes of a government, its power in the State 
being that of influence alone, would imply a disregard of 
the facts of the times. During this combination, the affairs of 
the government were conducted as usual under the auspices of 
the Senate and Tribunes. Caesar acted in the name and by 
virtue of the authority of the Senate and Roman people, and 
so did each of the others, namely, Crassus and Pompey. 

The sovereignty previous to the Empire was vested in 
the Roman people, considered in their capacity of the three 
tribes, namely, the Patrician, Equestrian and the Plebian. 
The Tribunes represented the Roman people. This was 
the form of government during the period we are consider- 
ing. The acts of the Roman Senate were liable *to be 
vetoed by the Tribunes, from which veto there was no re- 
lief but by an appeal to the Comitiae ; the Comitise was the 
body of the whole people represented by their three tribes, 
voting as such. From the veto of the Tribunes there was 
no relief, but by an appeal to the Comitiae or the sword. 

This clearly appears from the proceedings which led 
to the civil war, when the friends of Pompey and the ene- 
mies of Caesar had succeeded, by intimidation and terror- 
ism, in carrying their measures, hostile to Caesar, through 
the Senate, the Tribunes interposed their veto. The par- 
tisans of Pompey were all powerful at Rome. The confu- 
sion and excitement were great. The Tribunes, therefore, 
fled to the camp of Caesar for safety. Caesar marched di- 
rectly for Rome, and the civil war commenced. Bello 
Civili, L. i, S. 5 — et seq. 

The attempt, therefore, to magnify this combination of 
three, the most powerful persons at Rome, into a distinct 



22 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

form of government, and therefore to show that there were 
six before the Empire, is illusory. There was no decree 
of the Senate conferring civil power upon the triumvirate. 
No vote by the Comitias. It is true that Csesar, Crassus 
and Pompey could carry through the Senate any measure 
they might desire to have adopted, but it was purely by 
their powerful influence. 

The subsequent combinations between Antony, Augustus 
and Lepidus were only temporary, and led directly to the 
Empire. In fact the Empire commenced with the great 
Julius. Augustus was appointed his heir by will, and 
therefore was allowed to succeed to the supreme authority 
with little or no opposition after the battle of Actium. 

If, therefore, five forms of civil administration or heads 
had existed at Rome, and passed away and given place to 
the sixth, that is the imperial, at the time this revelation 
was given to John on the Isle of Patmos, and the seventh 
had not yet come as we are informed, the seven heads 
identify, with absolute, moral certainty, the apocalyptic 
beast as symbolizing the Roman Empire. 

But as this argument upon the "seven heads" is entirely 
independent, and therefore the more conclusive and satis- 
factory, we will give a brief summary of the duration of 
these different forms of government. 

i. The kings came into power with the founding of the 
city of Rome, B. C. 753, and continued 245 years and until 
B. C. 508. 

2. Immediately after the expulsion of Tarquin, the last 
of the old Roman kings, Brutus and Collatinus were cho- 
sen Consuls, B. C. 508. The consular government con- 
tinued in all about eleven years, but the office of consul 
ever after remained as a military office and subordinate 
to the civil, until merged into the emperor. 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 83 

3. Titus Lnertius^vas the first dictator, B. C. 497. This 
office, like that of the consular, continued in the State, but 
for the most part dormant, until merged into the imperial, 
B. C. 27. 

4. The Decemvirate commenced B. C. 451. 

On motion of Appius Claudius that ten persons be chosen 
out of the body of the Senate, who for one year should be 
invested with an authority from which there should be no 
appeal. By the arbitrary and libidinous conduct of Appius 
Claudius toward the damsel Virginia, this form of admin- 
istration was cut short. The tragical death of Virginia by 
the hands of her own father and the indignation of the Ro- 
mans against Claudius, obliterated this form of government 
forever. 

It continued little over two years, B. C. 448. 

5. The office of Tribunes as a power in the State, 
grew out of the terrible excitement among the people at 
Rome, caused by the death of Virginia, by which the De- 
cemvirs were forced into banishment. 

They first came into power about B. C. 444. 

The office at the beginning was both civil and military. 
The military functions were subsequently laid aside, and be- 
came the chief attribute of the consular, and Avere under the 
civil power. The Tribunes, as the representatives of the 
Roman people, exercised the supreme civil authority in the 
State. They had the veto power over the acts of the Sen- 
ate and participated in the deliberations of that body, but 
were responsible to the people alone. 

The Roman Senate was a hereditary body, and there- 
fore a constant and unchanging element in the government 
of the State. Under all changes and vicissitudes the Sen- 
ate remained the same or nearly so. Its power at times 
was almost without any cheek, and therefore absolute. 



84 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

The supreme executive authority of the government, 
whether that of the kings or consuls, dictators, decemvirs or 
tribunes, characterized and denominated tJu form of govern- 
ment for the time. The Roman Senate continued even under 
the Empire to be the most grave and dignified body on 
earth, renowned for its wisdom and for perpetuating the 
majesty of the old Roman character. 

The Revelator uses the words "seven kings" in the pas- 
sages above cited as identical with the " seven heads" placed 
at the head of this article, as more expressive and as ex- 
planatory of the idea of an executive head or department 
of government. Of the seven forms of administration 
symbolized by the seven kings, we have identified the five 
that had existed and passed into history, and the sixth in 
power A. D. 96 and many centuries after. The seventh 
foretold, as then, yet in the t future. The eighth which 
shall partake of the peculiarities of the seven, will be the 
last and final form of government under which the Roman 
power shall exist. 

If, therefore, six forms have been identified, six-sevenths 
of the prophecy has been accomplished. Skepticism will 
scarcely interpose a doubt, but that the remainder will be 
strictly accomplished. Indeed the seventh has already 
been accomplished in the brief but wonderful career of the 
great Napoleon, as thoughtful men have supposed. We 
wait in expectation for the eighth. Indeed there are 
strong reasons to believe that the inception of the eighth 
already appears above the' horizon, if we rightly interpret 
the signs of the times. 

4. il And ten horns and ten crowns upon his horns." Rev. 13: 1. 

If a person should take the pains to consult a 
number of treatises on different branches of the common 
law for instance, he would find that certain fundamental 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 85 

principles of law are_Jrequently brought into review, for 
the purpose of demonstration or illustration, as the discus- 
sion advances, even though the books may have been 
written at periods some centuries remote from each other. 

So in revelation, certain leading thoughts or subjects of 
revelation are frequently brought to view. This may be 
verified by a very slight examination of the gospels or 
epistles, and it is no less the case in reference to the 
prophecies. Certain events, yet in the future, are referred 
to by the most ancient prophets, and again by others of 
less remote date, incidentally by our Lord, by the Apostle 
Paul, and finally in the apocalyptic visions of St. John. 
The visions of the Revelator are final and complete, given 
under symbolic figures, the meaning becomes intelligible 
and precise in the light of the prophecies that go before. 

A horn, by the coincident explanation throughout the 
prophecies, is the symbol of a power, usually of a secular 
power or kingdom. Ps. 132: 17; Jer. 48: 38; Ezek. 29: 
21; Dan. 7: 7, 8; 8: 3, 5; Rev. 12: 3; 13: 1, n: Rev. 
17: 3, etal. 

The symbol of the ten horns occurs frequently, both 
in Daniel and the Apocalypse ; and in each instance point 
out the same ten kingdoms pertaining to, and forming es- 
sential constituents of the Roman Empire, in its last state 
as a power on earth. 

The identity in symbolic import of the "ten horns" on 
the fourth beast, Dan. 7th, and the ten horns of the apo- 
calyptic beast, Rev. 13: 1, is evident from the identity of 
the fourth beast of Daniel and the apocalyptic beast, as 
shown in a former part of this work. And as this fourth 
beast has been shown to symbolize the Roman Empire, so 
must the ten horns point out ten kingdoms connected with 
that power. 



86 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

The little horn, Dan. 7: 8, shall acquire an ascendency 
and dominion over all, forming a confederation, which 
shall last until the saints of the Most High shall take the 
kingdom. 

The ten horns of the apocalyptic beast, Rev. 13: 1, 
have an additional symbol, very significant, namely, ' ' upon 
the horns ten crowns." These are explanatory and point 
out crowned heads. We now begin to see more clearly 
the character of the coming power, that it will be an im- 
perial confederation. The present powers, which have 
grown up out of the fragments of the old Roman Empire 
and other commingling elements, are under the rule of 
crowned heads. The exceptions are merely temporary. 

These consolidated under one powerful, daring and 
innovating, blasphemous head, and the empire symbolized 
by the apocalyptic beast; becomes a reality. 

" And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, 
which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power 
as kings one hour with the beast. These have one mind 
and shall give their power and strength unto the beast. * 
* * For God hath put it into their hearts, to fulfill his 
will, and to agree and give their kingdom unto the beast, 
until the words of God shall be fulfilled." Rev. 17: 12,13,17. 

Here it is explicitly stated, that there shall be ten kings 
or kingdoms, for the one implies the other. They existed 
only in the contemplation of prophecy, A. D. 96. They 
will come to maturity in the fullness of time. 

These ten kingdoms shall give their power and strength 
to the antitype of the beast. This, by an agreement among 
themselves. A power thus constituted could be nothing 
less than an empire, composed of ten kingdoms, all acting 
in harmony, under a leader, who possessed the confidence, 
or was able to compel the compliance of all the subordinates. 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 8f 

This is the character then, which the Roman Empire, 
which must exist, as repeatedly shown, until the kingdom 
of the Most High shall come, will assume in the last days of 
the times of the gentiles. The head will be that terrible 
character, to whom Satan will give his throne and power on 
earth, whose coming is after the working of Satan, with all 
power and signs and lying wonders — a very incarnation of 
the evil one. 

A principle may be expressed in different phraseology, 
by different authors, at different times, in different countries, 
in diverse languages, and in remote localities; but it is at 
once recognized as the same principle as soon as stated. 

So it is respecting this most remarkable character, who 
shall for a short time exercise such a terrible power over 
the destinies of men. Whenever this character appears in 
the prophecies, either of the Old or New Testament, he is 
at once recognized. There is but one such. If any one 
doubts this, let him consult the following : Dan. 7 : 25, 
Rev. 13: 6, 7, 2. Thess. 2: 2 — 7. Rev. 16: 10, 11 — 17: 
14, also as the fruit of his doings. Dan. 12 : 1, Math. 24: 
21, 22. There is another character, who will sustain a 
subordinate relation to him, symbolized by the two-horned 
beast, Rev. 13 : 16. These will act in concert. The 
latter acting by virtue of the authority conferred by 
the first, and in furtherance of the imperial policy, is re- 
ferred to as a distinct person, in a few passages it would 
seem, especially in his conduct toward the Jews, out of 
which nation he shall arise — but will act as the chief counselor 
in matters of worship, at least of the first. 

5. "And here is the mind which hath wisdom" " The 
sere//, heads are seven mountains on which the woman sitlcth. n 
Rev. 17:9. 

The first clause : — Here is the mind wliicli hath wisdom — 



88 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

points to something enigmatical, or hidden as to the sense, 
and is intended to arrest the attention and direct the mind 
to something implied under the figures, which does not 
clearly at first appear, but requires some deliberation, or 
perhaps research, to discover. 

The seven mountains have doubtless a double symbolic 
signification. First, that in the purposes of Divine Provi- 
dence, the city built upon the seven mountains should 
become the metropolis of the world and the capital of a 
government, which should be administered during the 
period of its history under seven different forms or consti- 
tutions. And second, that the seven mountains should so 
identify the symbol of the woman as to leave no doubt 
that the city of Rome was intended, v. 18. "And the 
woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth 
oyer the kings of the earth." And further, as the seven 
heads belong to the scarlet colored beast .upon which the 
woman was seen sitting, that that scarlet beast must 
symbolize no other than imperial Rome. Scarlet is the 
imperial color. To obtain the scarlet at Rome was to at- 
tain unto the imperial crown. 

That the seven heads, and the seven kings, are identical, 
the latter explanatory of the former, has been shown in the 
former section. An additional reason is afforded by the 
obvious identity in import of the following passages : 

" I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death ; and 
his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after 
the beast" Rev. 13:3. 

Again, ' ' The beast that thou sawest, was, and is not; and shall 
ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they 
that dwell on the earth shall wonder, when they behold the 
beast, that was, and is not, and yet is." Rev. 17 : 8. 

These two passages can not be otherwise than coincident 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 89 

in meaning. They-refer to the same great historical truth, 
six-sevenths of which have already been accomplished. 
That the Roman Empire, after existing many centuries, 
should cease from among the powers of earth to all appear- 
ance, having no visible organization to represent it, but 
should yet come into the ascendency again, to the astonish- 
ment and awe of the inhabitants of the whole world. 

As the head is a vital part, this wounded to death, the 
beast would cease to exist, but as the head denotes a form 
of government, only one head could be in the ascendant 
at one and the same time. But only one head was wounded 
to death by the sword. 

Therefore, these passages each refer to the temporary 
subversion of the Roman power by the sword, which has 
happened ; and to its revival again, in coming time, under 
circumstances which shall invest the event with great 
eclat before the world. 

The passage cited at the head of this section is evidently 
intended, by the spirit of inspiration, to so connect all parts 
with, as to conclusively denominate the antitype of the 
beast, and the several dependent and accessory institutions, 
symbolized thereby. It affords a clear solution, expressed 
in figurative language it is true, of the import of this com- 
plicated symbol. The woman typifies the city Rome. It 
would be absurd to say that a literal woman sits on seven 
mountains. The metaphor is obvious. It is the city, that 
sat on her seven hills, or mountains, and ruled the world, 
that is intended. All follows in logical succession. The 
beast symbolizes a Roman power, all his subordinate parts 
are Roman. Even the woman symbolizes the Roman Papacy, 
as a woman is the symbol of an ecclesiastic body, exclusively. 

6. ' ' I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death ; and 
his deadly wound was healed." Rev. 13:3. 
8 



go ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

This passage has been partly considered in the preceding 
section. It is proposed here to look more fully into its 
historical fulfillment. It has already been stated that it 
was the sixth or imperial head that had been wounded to 
death. The former five existing constitutions of the Roman 
Commonwealth had been changed, or suppressed in suc- 
cession, by civil revolutions in the State. But the sixth, or 
imperial, was stricken down by the sword, and departed 
only with the subversion of the State itself, as an organized 
power among the nations. 

Some interpreters, zealous to maintain a preconceived 
theory, have sought to make it appear that it was the sev- 
enth head that received the deadly wound by the sword; 
and that this seventh head typified the first Napoleon, who 
was finally vanquished in the battle of Waterloo, June 
1 8, 1815. This Napoleonic power was truly literally slain 
by the sword. This class therefore look for the eighth 
soon to arise under a Napoleon, or some such character. 
An imperial power formed after the pattern of the brief Na- 
poleonic confederation. This is not improbable. But this 
expectation stands independent of any connection with the 
above stated theory as to the seventh head. 

This theory that it was the seventh head that was 
wounded to death involves the necessity of showing that 
there was a continued succession of live heads to the Ro- 
man power until the time of Napoleon the First. For only 
one head could exist at one and the same time, and only 
one was wounded to death; whereas history shows that 
the Roman Empire ceased to exist some centuries before 
the time of the great Napoleon. As a secular power, it 
disappeared in the West with the last of the western em- 
perors Augustulus, i. e. the little Augustus, A. D. 479. 
The Senate by a solemn act, disclaimed the necessity 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 91 

of any longer continuing the imperial succession in 
Italy. 

In their own name, and in the name of the Roman Peo- 
ple, they consent that the seat of universal empire shall be 
transferred from Rome to Constantinople. The rightful 
imperial head had been doubtless slain at the sacking of 
the city eight years before the abdication of Augustulus. 

This was a weak prince; a mere tool in the hands of his 
unprincipled father, Orestes, by whom he had been set up 
for the purposes of usurpation. Orestes, the father, who 
was the real ruler, was put to death by Odoacier. Augus- 
tulus threw himself upon the clemency of Odoacier, his 
father's murderer, and was granted his life upon considera- 
tion of his resigning his official title of Emperor of the West. 

The invasion and conquest of the city by the Goths and 
Vandals, the intestine strifes, resulting from the formation 
of diverse communities of barbarians in Italy, the confusion 
and insecurity arising from the want of a clearly defined 
constitution over all, gave rise to almost continual wars 
and revolutions. The imperial power was literally stricken 
down by the sword. 

The eastern emperors continued for almost one thousand 
years longer to maintain the dignity and assert the authority 
of the Roman name at Constantinople. The Senate of 
Rome had decreed that Constantinople should be the fu- 
ture seat of universal Empire. And here all that remained 
of the imperial majesty and of the authority of the Roman 
Empire resided until Constantinople was stormed and cap- 
tured by the Turks, May 26, A. D. 1453 — 2206 years 
after the founding of Rome by Romulus. The last of the 
eastern emperors, Constantine PaLxologus,was slain by an 
unknown hand, and his body was found under a mountain 
of the dead. So says the historian Gibbon. 



92 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

So the Roman power, as a distinct organization, was 
literally subverted by the force of arms, and the imperial 
authority stricken down by the sword both in the east and 
the west. 

The Roman authority passed away from the earth as 
completely to all appearance as that of Cyrus or Alexander, 
or of the Seleucidse or Ptolemies. The Roman race, though 
degenerate, still remained. The Roman law, language, and 
literature remained; and more potent than all, the renown 
of the Roman name. But the government had passed 
away. It was more than 300 years from the abdication of 
Augustulus to the crowning of Charlemagne, but this has no 
significance. It was a mere title. It conferred no authority 
which he did not previously have. The assumption, 
therefore, of title of Emperor of the Romans did not re- 
vive or resuscitate and perpetuate the existence of the Ro- 
man Empire. 

The crowning of Charlemagne by the Roman Pontiff 
Leo, was merely a complimentary ceremony. This prince, 
whose dominions were north of the Alps, was on his fourth 
pilgrimage to Rome as a religious devotee. The kingly or 
imperial office can only be acquired in a peaceable way by 
the laws of nations, through hereditary descent, or be con- 
ferred by the suffrages of the people acting in their primary 
capacity. It can not be bestowed by an individual who 
has no authority to bestow it. The Roman Pontiff Leo 
had no such authority. The act of placing a glittering 
diadem upon the head of the distinguished visitor was a 
mere ceremony to elicit the applause of the populace, and 
seems there to have ended 

Says the historian Gibbon : ' ' On the festival of Christ- 
mas, the last in the eighth century, Charlemagne ap- 
peared in the Church of St. Peter's, and to gratify the 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 93 

vanity of Rome, exchanged the simple dress of his coun- 
try for the habit of a patrician. After the celebration of 
the holy mysteries, Leo suddenly placed a precious crown 
on his head, and the dome resounded with the exclama- 
tion of the people : ' Long life and victory to Charles, the 
most pious Augustus crowned by God, the great and pacific 
Emperor of the Romans. ' " 

From this passage it would appear as though it was un- 
derstood at the time that the title of Emperor of the Ro- 
mans conferred was the direct gift of God, bestowed 
through his vicar, the Pope. The fallacy is no less ob- 
served than the presumption of the act, offensive to all en- 
lightened minds. 

But the organization of what was styled "the Holy Ro- 
man Empire of the German nations," was an event of more 
significance. This occurred not long after the fall of Con- 
stantinople. It was a voluntary and spontaneous movement 
to form a confederation among the German princes and 
crowned heads, primarily for mutual defense against the 
Turks, under the auspices of the Popes of Rome. The 
Emperor was elective and the confederation composed at 
one time of ten electors — kings and princes. The imperial 
crown of the Holy Roman Empire was finally vested in 
the House of Austria, and the Empress Maria Theresa was 
the last to lay claim to the dignity. 

This confederation and assumption of the title of Roman 
seems to have some significance, for its having been the 
voluntary act of the nations which composed it; yet never- 
theless, it was destitute for the most part of the Latin ele- 
ment, and composed of many nations whose territories 
were chiefly beyond the geographical limits of the old 
Empire. Can this be the seventh head? 

The deadly wound was healed. The executive power 



94 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

therefore, symbolized by this head will arise again, in all 
its former dignity, with additional pretension. ' ' And they 
that dwell on the earth shall wonder — when they behold the 
beast, that was, and is not, and yet is" The beast we have 
seen symbolizes the State, the head of the ruling power in 
the State, giving name to the form of government. If the 
head be slain, the beast dies, as a State can not exist unless 
under some form of administration. With the revival of 
the State, the head would necessarily revive also, for the 
State can not perform the functions of government with- 
out an executive head. 

The apocalyptic beast symbolizes the Roman power, as 
before shown by arguments entirely independent of each 
other. These arguments are strengthened, indeed con- 
firmed, by the foregoing historical summary of the down- 
fall and final subversion of the Roman Empire, both in the 
west and in the east. But the beast which was, still is, and 
the antitype of which must come into existence again ; for the 
head that was wounded to death by the sword did live. 
When, therefore, the Roman power shall come into the 
ascendancy, the imperial head will revive. 

By the influence of a controlling mind, be he the emperor 
or chief counselor, rising above the complicated political 
situation of his time, and severing all connection with 
established or traditional institutions, taking in the survey 
of affairs, as a pure materialist, endowed with Satanic 
energy and sagacity, with the nations ripe for revolution, 
by the magic effect of a few decisive battles, the political 
problem of the future will be solved and the coming empire 
inaugurated. 

7 . " Saying to them that dwell on the earth that they should 
make an image to the beast." 

The worship of the imperial image was peculiar, or nearly 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 95 

so, to the old Romans. Other nations bestowed post- 
humous honors upon heroes, regarding them as having 
been transferred to a place among the gods at death. 

The eastern* monarchs demanded servile homage by 
prostration, it is true, whenever a subject or any one else 
approached the royal presence; but the worship of a royal 
or imperial image, does not seem to have prevailed, at 
least to any great extent. Homage to the image of a living 
man, was peculiar to Roman demonology. This degrading 
offspring of gross materialism, and of servile defference to 
the representative of power, was confined to the Roman 
nations chiefly. 

Homage to the imperial image followed, as a necessary 
sequence, that spirit of selfish ambition and lust, for exclu- 
sive power, tolerating no rival, which characterized the 
people in all their wars for conquest; a spirit which sought 
to stamp under foot all opposition and rivalry. Conscious 
of his supreme authority and elevation over all, the emperor 
through jealous and selfish vanity demanded divine honor, 
from his subjects, as a test of loyalty, and a recognition of 
his supreme dignity. And still the more to remind them 
of the vast distance, which separated the occupant of the 
throne, decorated with the diadem and clothed in purple, 
from the subject, to mark the elevation of the one, and the 
comparative degradation of the other, he demanded that 
honor should be paid to the imperial image, as unto a god. 
Such was the spirit of arrogance and intolerance, which 
power had engendered in this people. That the imperial 
image was placed among the images of the gods and wor- 
shiped, is shown by an extract from Pliny's letter to 
Trajan. P. L E. 96. 

' ' Et imagini Tuce, quam propter hoc, jusseram cum 
simulacris numinum affcrri, thure ct vino supplicarciit" 



g6 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Pliny, the younger, who had been appointed governor 
of Bithynia by the Trajan wrote to this Emperor concern- 
ing the course he had pursued at the examination of those 
accused of being Christians. 

I commanded your image to be brought forward with the 
images of the deities, that they might supplicate it with 
offerings of frankincense and wine. All who refused were 
led away to execution. 

There is not a despot on earth at this time, I believe, 
however exacting may be the etiquette of his court, or des- 
potic his will, that demands the idolatrous homage of 
personal image worship. 

This imperial image worship, exacted by the old Em- 
perors, will be revived again with the revival of the Roman 
Empire, and affords an additional reason in favor of the 
conclusion already arrived at by several independent trains 
of reasoning, from the scriptures cited, that the first Apoca- 
lyptic beast symbolizes the Roman imperial power : 

ii " And I beheld another beast coming up out of the 
earth, and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as 
a dragon. 

12 " And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast 
before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell 
therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound 
was healed. 

13 "And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh 
fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight 
of men. 

14 "And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the 
means of those miracles which he had power to do in the 
sight of the beast ; saying to them that dwell on the earth, 
that they should make an image to the beast, which had 
the wound by a sword, and did live. 



FURTHER EVIDENCE FROM PROPHECY. 97 

15 " And he had_power to give life unto the image of 
the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, 
and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the 
beast should be killed." Rev. 13: 11-15. 

It is true the character symbolized by the second beast, 
which had the two horns like a lamb and spake as a dragon, 
will be the active promoter of the worship of the imperial 
personage symbolized by the first beast, and of his image; 
but the second person will act in a subordinate relation 
to the first, and will be invested with extraordinary power, 
as a prime minister, or some such officer. The scriptures 
hitherto cited abundantly show that Satan will be the 
ruling spirit and inspiring agent of the times pointed to in 
these prophecies. The dragon, that old serpent, the devil 
and Satan, the deceiver and seducer of the first man, and 
the enemy and destroyer of his progeny, will take bodily 
possession of this prototype of the two horned beast, and will 
put into his mouth demoniacal utterances, and endow him 
with satanic wisdom, giving him power over material 
agencies, enabling him to work signs and wonders. 

It will be seen that this image worship will be enforced 
upon all without exception. No one should shrink back, 
at the thought of the dreadful power of this most extra- 
ordinary magician, or juggler, by which he shall cause 
an image to speak, and to denounce and condemn to 
death all who will not worship the image. The Egyptian 
magicians, were allowed to perform miracles before Moses 
and Aaron. It must be remembered that these will be 
extraordinary times, and the world on the downward grade, 
to swift perdition, with Satan at the helm. 

So the imperial image worship, which prevailed among 
the old Romans will be again revived and enforced with, 
more rigor than of old, as it will be made a test, not 
9 



ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 



only of loyalty to the new regime, but of an acquiescence 
in the new policy, which aims to dethrone God Almighty, 
and to convert this lower world into a domain of Satan, 
where he shall rule without a rival. 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 99 

CHAPTER VIII. 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 

There are some additional incidents and attributes con- 
nected with the principal symbol presented in the above 
cited passage, Rev. 13: 1-9, which claim attention. 

As the artist intends that every position and attitude on 
his canvas, as well as every figure should, be significant, 
so every part of the vision must be regarded as contributing 
to the complete sense of the whole. 

1 ' ' I stood upo?i the sand of the sea. " 

It has already been intimated that the "sea" symbolizes 
the people in their primary capacity. 

Waters are explained in another place to denote ' ' 'peoples 
and multitudes, and nations and tongues." The strongest ex- 
pression for the people universally. As the waters of the 
sea are liable to be agitated by the movements of currents, 
and by the action of the winds, and are by these influences 
kept in almost perpetual commotion, so the people are 
almost continually agitated by some one of the* many ex- 
citing topics that come under discussion, and more or less 
violently, according to the character of the exciting cause. 
Such excitements sometimes break over all restraints and 
lead to revolutions. 

The "sand of the sea" constitutes the shore line. The 
shore line is the boundary to the waters, the restraining 
limits beyond which they do not pass, unless forced by 
some unusual or extraordinary impelling power. 

The strength of the shore line depends very much upon 
the nature of the materials of which it is composed. If of 



IOO ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

rock, the waves may dash their fury in vain against such a 
barrier, but if of sand, this line would be easily carried away. 

The institutions and laws of a State, as they define and 
limit the powers and rights of the people, may be fitly rep- 
resented in the figure of the sea shore. While these are 
maintained in their integrity there is security and stability. 
When they become corrupt and rotten, they are no longer 
capable of restraining human passions and of enforcing 
social order. 

Such will be the state of things, out of which the im- 
pending revolution, that shall revive and bring into the 
ascendant the Roman Empire again, will burst forth upon 
the world, like the upheaval of the volcanic forces from 
beneath the waters of the ocean, breaking over all barriers 
of sand. 

The corrupt governments with their enfeebled institu- 
tions, laws and customs will prove mere ropes of sand, to 
restrain the revolutionary proclivities and irrepressible pas- 
sions of the people when the crisis shall come. The state 
of public opinion is very much disturbed even at this very 
time in Europe, and strong repressive measures are found 
necessary to enforce order. 

2 "And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard.'' 1 

The different parts of this symbol are doubtless signifi- 
cant and not intended merely for the purpose of embellish- 
ment, or to impart variety to the picture, as some would 
suggest. They must be regarded as pointing out some 
traits or peculiarities belonging to the power symbolized. 
The third beast of Daniel, 7 th chapter, is represented as 
having the "body of a leopard" and four wings of a fowl 
upon its back and four heads. Now it is agreed by all 
that the four heads symbolized the four independent mon- 
archies into which the Macedonian kingdom of Alexander 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. IOI 

was divided after hisjleath, and the four wings, doubtless 
the protection and aid furnished in his wars of conquest 
by the four principal officers, between whom his power 
was finally divided. 

The Apocalyptic beast, under consideration, was like 
unto a leopard, and therefore the power symbolized by it 
must bear resemblance to the Macedonian Empire, 
which was symbolized by the third beast, Dan. 7, 
(the leopard is remarkable for its swiftness). But in 
what respect can there be a resemblance since time 
has wrought such wonderful changes in the condi- 
tions of the people of modern times, compared with 
those of ancient times? The changes in the institutions 
and conditions among the eastern people, have not been 
so sweeping as to efface all landmarks of the past ; but 
the resemblance pointed to in the figure has reference 
doubtless to the composition of these two powers. The 
Macedonian Empire of Alexander was a confederation of 
the States of Greece, formed under the auspices of Philip, 
King of Macedon, the father of Alexander. The body of 
the leopard is variegated by numerous spots. It is gener- 
ally understood that these spots denoted the manners and 
customs represented in the several States which formed the 
Macedonian Confederation, and were represented in the 
armies of Alexander. If so, and there is no reason why 
the spots on the body should not signify, as well as the 
four wings on the back, or the four heads, then we have 
an additional and independent reason in favor of the con- 
clusion before arrived at, that the coming Roman power 
will be a confederation of States, often kingdoms in chief, 
but doubtless composed of numerous subordinate and 
dependent States and principalities, all under the extraor- 
dinary, willful and defiant leadership, which shall play 



102 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

the chief part in the last drama upon the stage of hu- 
man affairs. 

3 " 'And feet like a bear" 

Here is another feature found in this symbol, and doubt- 
less points to a parallel in the Medo-Persian Empire, which 
is symbolized by the second beast. Dan. 7th. 

The peculiarities of race are not easily effaced. 

Time, like a moving avalanche, sweeps the rubbish from 
the surface, but there are inlaid in the rocky face of na- 
ture qualities which can not be easily wiped out. So with 
the types of character. Deeply interwoven with the man- 
ners, customs, laws, and more especially with the modes 
of thought of a people, certain characteristics endure as 
long as the race. 

The descendants of the Medes and Persians, and Baby- 
lonians and subordinate people and tribes, shall exist to the 
end of time. 

The old empires of the East have passed away centuries 
ago, but in the contemplation of prophecy, they shall exist 
until the God of heaven shall set up a kingdom which 
shall have no end. For the stone cut out without hands 
shall smite the gentile monarchies symbolized by the mer- 
talic image, and by its sudden concussion, break them to 
pieces and grind them to powder. The iron, the brass, the 
clay, the silver and the gold shall be alike broken and ground 
to powder, becoming as the chaff driven before the wind. 

But the "feet of the bear" typifies something more directly 
descriptive of this power. The pedestals of the beast in- 
dicate that which he depends upon for support. The 
monarchy of Cyrus and his successors was upheld by the 
force of arms. All reliance was placed upon the military 
organization of the empire. The savage, sullen voracity 
of the bear fitly characterizes this eastern monarchy. The 






INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. I03 

Prophet Isaiah says_o£jthe Medes and Persians: "Their 
eyes shall not spare children." So we may infer that the 
coming Roman Empire will resemble this eastern despot- 
ism in its being a strictly military power, placing its chief 
dependence on the force of arms for the maintenance of 
its authority. Physical superiority will be the supreme 
logic of this arbitrary, defiant monster, which shall be at 
the head of this infamous but short lived monarchy. 

4 " And his month as the mouth of a lion." 

Another proof that the germinal stock of races is per- 
petuated through long lines of succeeding generations, is 
brought to view in the following passage, Dan. 4: 13-15: 
"And an holy one came down from heaven; He cried aloud, 
and said thus, hew down the tree, and cut off his branches, 
shake off his leaves, and scatter his fruit. * * * Never- 
theless, leave the stump of his roots in the earth, even with a 
band of iron and brass, in the tender grass of the field." 

This tree symbolizes the dominion of Nebuchadnezzar, 
King of Babylon, and its hewing down was primarily ful- 
filled in him, by his seven years' insanity and consequent 
deprivation of power for that time. 

In the explanation of the dream of which this tree forms 
the subject, Daniel said to the king: "And whereas they 
commanded to leave the stump of the tree roots ; thy kingdom 
shall be sure unto thee." 

Here there is nothing said about the bands of iron and 
brass. 

"The stump of his roots" indicates the Assyrian stock 
firmly rooted to the soil of Mesopotamia. But the bands 
of iron and brass are superadded and are indicative of the 
Roman and Macedonian institutions, which were subse- 
quently ingrafted by these conquerors. These symbolize, 
the one the indelible marks left by the conquests of Alex- 



T04 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

ander the Great, and the dominion exercised for centuries 
by his successors; and the other, the traces left by the 
Roman Empire. 

But "the mouth of a lion" is intended probably, only to 
indicate that there will be a resemblance in the arrogant, 
impious and boastful self-vaunting character of the coming 
head of the Roman Empire, to that of the great King of 
Babylon. The latter spake and said : ' 'Is not this great 
Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom by the 
might of my power, and for the glory of my majesty ? ' ' Assum- 
ing to himself all the glory, and something like superhuman 
consequence, even defiant to high heaven. 

Of the apostate head of the coming power it is said, 
Rev. 13:6: - 'And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against 
God, to blaspheme his name and his tabernacle, and them that 
dwell in heaven" Here is the mouth of the lion. The true 
Babylonian boastful arrogance, intensified by blasphemy. 

5 "And upon his heads the name of blasphemy. " Rev. 13:1. 

Frequent allusions have been made to the blasphemous 
character of the great apostate emperor about to come, 
and frequent citations from the scriptures have been given 
in proof, from which it is inferred that the governing prin- 
ciple and animating spirit of the coming power will be 
defiances of God and blasphemy, war upon the saints of 
God and all things sacred, aiming to establish a govern- 
ment, whose fundamental principle will be the denial of 
all things divine or spiritual, and the recognition of nothing 
but positive, material force. 

The blasphemous character of this personage affords a 
sure mark of identification wherever referred to in the 
scriptures. Instance the following : Where he is desig- 
nated as the little horn in Dan. 7:25. He is represented 
as speaking ' 'great swelling words against the Most High as 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. I05 

wearing out the saint s_a£ the Most High'' When referred to 
as tl that man of sin — the son of perdition" by the Apostle 
Paul, 2 Thess. 2 : 3-7, the same character is brought to 
view. — " Who opposeth and exaltcih himself above all that is 
called God, or that is worshiped, so that he as God sitteth in 
the temple of God, showing himself that he is God." (Similar 
is the application of this passage by Irenaeus, Bishop of Ly- 
ons. See note supra.) 

Such madness and impiety would seem to be incredible 
if it were not that we have the same spirit now in the 
world, and the same principles are announced from the 
highest seats of learning, even in this enlightened age. It 
is the spirit of positive and atheistical philosophy, clothed 
with power, and made the fundamental doctrine of an 
Empire. 

The motto of Voltaire and his infidel Junto was too im- 
pious to quote, but the blasphemous impiety which shall 
animate the ruling head of the revived Roman Empire dur- 
ing his brief career, will not only lead him to deny and 
execrate the Lord of Life and Glory, but will go still fur- 
ther and aim to take possession of the throne of the Al- 
mighty Creator and Ruler of the universe. The cardinal 
doctrine of the new system, which he shall seek to set up, 
will be, that there is nothing of the supernatural; and all 
belief in a purely spiritual and self-existent God, inde- 
pendent of nature, is delusion and must be treated as a 
crime against the head of the State. 

The distinguished author of the spirit of the laws says: 
"Every form of government has its animating spirit. 
That virtue should be the ruling principle in a Democracy, 
honor in a Monarchy, but fear and obedience in a Despot-. 
ism." But in that form of government which is symbol- 
ized by the Apocalyptic beast, blasphemy and defiance of 



106 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

God and war upon all things holy or venerable, will be the 
ruling principle. This will reach its acme . in the adoption 
of a system of universal proscription of all who will not 
acquiesce in the policy of the new regime, and receive as a 
token of fealty and a sign of loyalty, a mark either upon 
the forehead, or in the right hand. "And that no man 
might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of 
the beast, or the number of his name." Rev. 13: 17. 

It is added : ' l Here is wisdom. M ' 'Let him that hath un- 
derstanding count the number of the beast, for it is the number 
of a man, and his number is six hundred, three score and six" 
Rev. 13: 18. 

The mark may imply some arbitrary character that may 
be adopted as a symbol or sign of a fact or principle, per- 
haps the initial of the name the antitype of the beast shall 
adopt. His name will be expressive of the character he 
shall assume. This must have relation to the remarkably 
impious assumption which shall constitute the chief moral 
attribute and characterize the coming blasphemer. 

He will, as we have seen, repudiate the idea of a self- 
existent, almighty, spiritual God of the universe, and in His 
place magnify and deify mere force — physical force. ' ' He 
shall speak marvelous things against the God of gods, but 
in his estate he shall honor the God of forces." The god of 
fortresses as the original seems to imply. His reliance 
shall be placed on improved arms and ordnance, upon 
chemical explosives and organized physical force. These 
shall constitute the dynamics of war and the coercive im- 
plements of despotic government. He will assume that he 
as the supreme ruler and head of the State, by whose flat 
the combined powers of earth are wielded, must be re- 
garded as the representative of all authority recognized or 
acknowledged among men. 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. I07 

By a fiction of law in a monarchial government, the 
crown is the emblem of majesty and authority. So the 
coming emperor will assume that all majesty and authority, 
both political and religious, shall inhere in his imperial 
person. 

He alone shall be worshiped, and his image adored. 
" Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called 
God, or that is worshiped * * showing himself that he 
is God." Here we have the complete character of this 
extraordinary personage, who shall prove to be the absolute 
representative of the evil one in the time coming. And 
herein, we must look for the true solution of the mystery 
involved in the symbolic number 666. Of all that has 
been written upon this number 666, during the past sixteen 
centuries, there is nothing that has appeared which is - 
quite free from objection. Irenaeus, Bishop of Lyons about 
the close of the second century proposed an explanation, 
which has generally been followed by commentators, age 
after age, ever since. His explanation in principle is cor- 
rect. He assumes that the Greek letters of the name, which 
shall pertain to, or characterize the antitype of the beast, 
when the sum of their numerical values shall be taken (the 
Greek letters represent numbers, as well as sounds) shall 
make up the total of 666. 

He having his mind upon the scriptures we are con- 
sidering, proposed the word larelvo^. This word may 
signify a Roman ; more properly Latinus, who ruled the 
central parts of the Italian Peninsula when vEneas and his 
Trojan band arrived on the coast. Romans generally, 
regarding Latinus as their representative man. 

This word will not make the number 666 however, un- 
less it be spelled with an e before the c as above. 

Herein is the objection which the learned Bengelius and 



IOS ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

others have urged against this word, and with reason, as 
the word is spelled generally with i only. Thus : Xarcvo^. 
The reader can himself verify this by consulting any 
classical Greek lexicon. Even were it not for this objection, 
the application is remote and without pertinence. It 
would favor generally, the exposition of this apocalyptic 
symbol given in these pages, but we shall now propose in 
its stead a specific and what seems to be a. pertinent solution 
of this mysterious number. 

The Greek verb Juva/iai is the root from which is 
derived the term dynamics — the science of force or forces 
energized. Also the term dynamite, lately brought into use 
as the name of the most terribly explosive chemical com- 
pound known to the arts, recently discovered, is derived 
from the same. 

Now since the coming emperor will claim to represent 
the physical and moral forces and energies of universal 
empire in his own person, " exalting himself above all that 
is called God or that is worshiped, showing himself, that 
he is god," he will assume to represent the embodi- 
ment of the abstract idea of universal authority and un- 
limited power. The dynamics of all earthly government. 
If therefore, we should seek to find a term expressive of 
such a character, we should look for it among the various 
forms derived from this verb Auvap.ai. And here we 
find it. 

For, Rev. 13 : 2, it is stated that the dragon gave unto 
him, i. e. the beast, his power, satanic energies, power over 
the elements duisajufv and his seat dpovov. His throne 
and his power. 

Satan, the god of this world will abdicate his throne in 
favor of the beast, and clothe him with plenary power and 
authority as his vicegerent on the earth. All the forces of 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. log 

earth and hell will he~a-t his command. The armies of the 
nations, the forces of nature, and the energies of the 
spirits of darkness. Such power will be invested in man 
only once. Hence he will represent the terrible energies, 
dynamics of earth and hell and the forces of nature in 
addition, laid under contribution. 

The word that fitly describes this character is found to 
contain the mysterious number 666. It is Juvazia, 
a verbal noun derived directly from Auvafmc. The nega- 
tive form of this word is found in the classics, the form 
here given seldom. This word may be latinized into 
Dynasian and added to the name of a man, denote the 
abstract idea or attribute of power, or authority energized. 
The wieldcr of 'unlimited authority ox power among the nations ; 
as a species of omnipotence on earth among men. For 
such will be the character this son of perdition will aspire 
to and assume. As the word 6 le^a^zo^ was added to 
Octavius, the first Roman Emperor, denoting excellent, grand, 
august and afterward Augustus, the name which he finally 
took, and which was retained as an appellation by the 
succeeding emperors, so this word Dynasian or its latin 
equivalent will be assumed as expressive of the unlimited 
power, the coming and last head of the Roman world will 
lay claim to it. 

Considering that this extraordinary character will be the 
only tolerated object of worship and the representative of 
the supreme majesty of a universal dominion, for power 
was given him over all kindreds and tongues, and nations. 
"And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose 
names are not found written in the book of life." — Rev. 
13: 7, 8. Add that his chief minister will cause "fire to 
come down from heaven on earth in the sight of men' — 
Rev. 13 : 13 — reminding the reader of the red right hand 



IIO ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

of Jupiter wielding the thunder bolt, the pertinence of the 
word and its application is manifest. As an illustration, 
it may be added that the use of the word warrants this 
application. The phrase Zzuc, duvavac yap axavra, 
Jupiter is able for all things, is used by the poets to express 
the unlimited or irresistible power of this supreme heathen 
deity. 

There is still another form of this word which 
contains the same letters, namely, dbvacai. The second 
person, singular, of the indicative mode, present tense, of 
the same verb dbvajuot, and may be translated, thou art 
powerful, or considering the word in its connection with 
the supreme head of the State, indeed of universal empire, 
and it may be properly rendered, thou art the invincible, 
tu es omnia potens, considered in its active or aggressive 
sense. Thus : — 

A 4 and A 4 

v 400 v 400 

v 50 v 50 

a I a I 

g 200 g 200 

i 10 a I 

a I i IO 

666 666 

The latter form of the word will be used in direct, adu- 
latory, personal address by courtiers and flatterers, as ex- 
pressive of the same character designated by the first form. 

Note. — But we have a strong confirmation of this as 
the true explanation of the number 666 in another word, 
or rather phrase, which is of the same import and numeri- 
cally of the same value, showing a remarkable coincidence. 

When Alexander, the young king of Macedon was 
about to lead his armies out of Greece against Asia, he 
visited the temple of Apollo to consult the oracle, as was 






INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. Ill 

the custom of his times. As he arrived at Delphi on those 
days in which it was deemed unlawful to give out oracles, the 
priestess refused to visit the temple, but Alexander, impa- 
tient of delay, and more perhaps of opposition to his will, 
took hold of the priestess by the arm and was leading her 
by force toward the temple, when she cried out: "Thou 
art irresistible, my son!" This was all the oracle the young 
king wanted. 

The Greek word translated irresistible in the response 
of the priestess is Avivmoz. The numerical value of its 
letters, considered as numerals, is just 659, wanting 7 of 
being 666. But the Greek word Zeu^, which is the name 
of Jupiter Olympius, has its initial Z= 7. Hence the 
phrase Z Avivmos. Jupiter the irresistible, will just 
make the number 666. The initial Z is sometimes used 
for the whole word, by the poets it seems. 

If we consider that the coming blasphemous chief will 
assume to be the sole representative of undisputed and ir- 
resistible authority on earth, the above coincidences seem 
of striking force. It is the idea, expressed in the name, 
which is expressive of all visible and recognized authority 
in the universe. As insane as this may appear, that this 
blasphemous pretension will be set up, is the only hy- 
pothesis compatible with many passages of scripture, as 
the foregoing pages fully show. Thus: 
z 7 

a I 

v 50 

i IO 

K 20 

v 8 

T 300 

70 

f 200 

666 



112 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

It is not deemed advisable to further cite Greek phrases 
in confirmation of the general idea above set out. Much 
could be written and many examples adduced tending to 
further illustrate the above. The mystical word is expres- 
sive of the character and extraordinary pretensions of the 
coming blasphemer. 

6 " 'And power was given unto him to continue forty and 
two months :" Rev. 13: 5. 

This period of forty-two months, differently expressed, 
which amounts to just three and one-half years, occurs no 
less than eight different times in Daniel and the Revela- 
tions, and in each place designates the period of triumphant 
and blasphemous denomination of that remarkable character 
who shall act such an important part on the stage of human 
affairs in the last drama of the world's history. 

So remarkable will be the part this character shall per- 
form in the last times as the direct agent of satanic malice, 
that he is a prominent subject of prophecy and frequently 
referred to, both in the Old as well as in the New Testa- 
ment. This is the more remarkable as the subjects digni- 
fied as worthy of prophetic visions, are so few. 

The prophecies point to certain great cardinal events in 
God's providential dealings with the world. The great 
tide of human affairs sweeps by, noted only by the secular 
historian, but entirely unnoticed by the sacred writers. 

A peculiar people, dedicated to the observance of the 
laws and to the maintenance of the institutions of Jehovah, 
and whatever might concern them in their internal or ex- 
ternal relations, formed the chief burden of ancient 
prophecy. The Messiah who should come out from among 
this people and prove the benefactor of the whole world, 
was also foretold, and his character, offices and kingdom. 

Besides, prominence is given to the character of the 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. II3 

gTeat antagonist of Gocfand all things deemed sacred and 
good, who in the last times shall appear as the direct agent 
of Satan. Who, opposing himself to all that is called God, 
shall place himself athwart the path of Divine Providence, 
claiming for himself universal homage. 

This remarkable character is very significantly pointed 
out by the prophets. 

Says Isaiah: "TopJiet was ordained of old ; yea, for the 
king it is prepared!* What king? The context points out 
none. The Assyrian, who is mentioned in the same chap- 
ter, is the type of God's enemy in the last times. 

Again Isaiah, 14: 12. "How art tlwu fallen from heaven, 
O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the 
ground, which didst weaken the nations!" 

Again, 28: 15. "Because ye have said we have 7nade a 
covenant with death, and with hell are we at agreement." Who 
are spoken of here? Why certainly no other but the 
apostate Jews, who shall make a covenant with the great 
antagonist as the direct representative of hell, thinking to 
escape thereby the persecution which he will direct against 
all who shall not receive his mark. 

It must be remembered that Satan acts through agen- 
cies. The Jewish (Sanhedrim) of old. The man of sin 
in the last times. 

He is prominently brought to view, Dan. 7: 25, as one 
"that shall speak great words against the Most High, and 
shall think to change times and laws." 

By St. Paul, as "that man of sin — the son of perdition, 
who opposctJi and exaltcth himself above all that is called God, 
or that is worshiped; so that lie as God,sitteth in the temple of 
God, shewing himself that he is God. Remember ye not, that 
when I was yet with you, I told you these things?" 

This implies that this remarkable personage who should 
10 



114 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

arise before the end of the gentile dispensation, and con- 
tinue until the coming of the Lord, was the subject of con- 
versation in the intercourse of the apostle among those to 
whom he preached. Doubtless referring to the passages 
of scripture above cited, as authority or confirmation. 

And as to the beast having seven heads and ten horns, 
Rev. 13: 1 , ' ' unto whom was given a mouth speaking great 
things and blasphemies ; and power was given unto him to con- 
tinue forty and two months." 

Many good men have confounded this character with 
that of the Jewish anti-Christ, whereas he will prove to be 
an entirely different personage. The anti-Christ will arise 
out of Judea, which will prove to be the principal theater 
of his acts; the great apostate and blasphemous emperor 
will aspire to be the secular ruler of the world. The anti- 
Christ will assume the office of the priesthood, and if that 
of prince or king, it will be subordinate to the priestly 
office, as in the case of John Hyrcanus and others of the 
Asmonaean family. He will claim to be the messiah of the 
old prophets, and therefore will present himself to the Jews 
as the long expected deliverer. 

The anti-Christ is symbolized by the beast having two 
horns like a lamb, Rev. 13: n, and will co-exist and co- 
operate with the head of the revived Roman Empire in the 
promotion of the designs of the evil one in the last days. 
The first Apocalyptic beast is not Jewish, he will prove to 
be Roman. All the symbols prove this, as has been 
abundantly shown. 

He is designated, Dan. 9: 26, as "the prince that shall 
come" Here he stands out, isolated and apart. Nothing 
in the previous context to throw any light on the seeming 
mystery and obscurity of the passage. 

The people of the prince that shall come y shall destroy the 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 115 

city and the sanctuary ; that is, the Romans who deso- 
lated Judea and captured the city of Jerusalem, and burned 
the temple under Vespasian and his son Titus, but neither 
of these was the "• prince that shall come" For "he" i. e. the 
prince that shall come, " shall confirm the covenant with 
many for one week : and in the midst of the week he shall 
cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the 
overspreading of abomination, he shall make it desolate, 
even unto the consummation, and that determined shall be 
poured upon the desolate." Now, who is the prince that 
shall confirm the covenant with many for one week — sep- 
ta/ate — if you please, and shall cause the sacrifice and ob- 
lation to cease, and shall cause the desolations of idolatry 
to be set up ? Not Vespasian, not Titus, not any of the 
old Roman emperors. The Romans who captured Jeru- 
salem and destroyed the temple, set up no abominations 
of idolatry in the sanctuary. Let the reader turn to Jo- 
sephus' account of the capture of the city and temple, and 
he will see that Titus entered the sanctuary after it had 
been set on fire. Indeed he was compelled to burn his 
way into the temple proper, after the Jews themselves had 
set the adjacent buildings on fire. Here was no opportu- 
nity for setting up the emblems of idolatrous worship. The 
abomination of desolation shall stand in the holy place. 
Titus could not, did not set up any such there. He did 
not get possession until the sanctuary was in ruins, or 
nearly so, and the holy house on fire. This abomination 
of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, referred to 
by Matthew, Chapter 24: 15,* as standing in the holy 
' place, will be fulfilled in the last times. There is not a 

*NoTE. — The fulfillment of this prediction from Matt. 24: 15, 
has usually been sought for by expositors in the events which 
occurred at the siege of Jerusalem, induced thereto by an erroneous 



Il6 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

shadow of proof that the abominations of idolatry were set 
up by Titus in the temple, or by any other Roman. The 
facts are all otherwise. 

A fuller elucidation of this subject requires that the en- 
tire passage, from which the above citation is taken, be 
further considered. 

''Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people," i. e. 
Daniel's people, "and upon thy holy city," i. e. the city of 
the Jews, "to finish the transgression, and to make an end 
of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to 
bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision 
and prophecy, and to anoint the Most Holy. 

' ' Know therefore and understand, that from the going 
forth of the commandments to restore and build /# Jerusalem 

theory of interpretation. "The abomination of desolation here 
referred to was not set up by Titus in the holy place, nor by any 
other Roman, as yet." Let the passage be carefully scrutinized 
and the facts examined. It was to be for a warning to flee te> 
the mountains, "when ye therefore shall see the abomination of 
desolation spoken of by Daniel the prophet stand in the holy 
place, ( whoso readeth let him understand, ) Then let them which 
be in Judea flee to the mountains. " Now this passage can have 
no application to the events that occurred at the siege of Jerusalem 
for the simple reason that all the facts are otherwise. The Ro- 
mans did not get into the holy place until the holy house was on 
fire, and then they were in possession of the entire lower city, 
which the temple had been made the citadel by the miserable 
wretches, who had taken possession of it, in their intestine strife 
and suicidal warfare ; and this Avas at the close of the siege or nearly 
so, when a warning to flee to the mountains would be of no use, as 
the city had been cut off from all communication with the country 
many days previous. At this period of the siege the city was a 
perfect charnel house and full of dead carcasses, the temple not 
excepted, desecrated by the sedition Jews. We find the warning 
to Jlee to the mountains given in Luke 21 : 20. This warning was 






INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 1 1 J 

unto the Messiah The prince shall be seven weeks, and 
three-score and two weeks: the streets shall be built again, 
and the wall, even in troublesome times." 

' 'And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be 
cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince 
that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; 
and the end thereof shall be with a flood and unto the end 
of the war desolations are determined. 

"And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week : 
and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and 
oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abomina- 
tions, he shall make it desolate, even until the consum- 
mation, and that determined shall be poured upon the 
desolate. 

addressed to the Christians, that they might escape from the 
calamitiesof the siege. "And when ye shall see Jerusalem encom- 
passed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh. 
Then let them which are in Judea, flee to the mountains." Titus 
surrounded the entire city with a wall of circumvallation and so 
disposed the legions about the work, as to guard every approach 
to the city, so that all egress and ingress were cut off. This is the 
encompassing with the armies spoken of above. And this happened 
many days before the end of the siege. Whereas Titus did not 
enter the temple until the city was in his power. For here was 
the last stout defence made by the Jews. The passage from 
Matt. 24: 15, is quite different from that of Luke 21 : 20, 21, 
above cited, and they refer to entirely different events. The one 
is past, the other yet to come. Expositors have been misled by 
the following passage from Josephus, B. 6, C. 6, S. I, Jewish war: 
"And now the Romans, upon the flight of the seditious" — i. e. 
the miserable, wretched Jews, who had made a citadel of the tem- 
ple, "into the city" — i. e. the upper city — "and after the burning of 
the holy house itself and all the buildings round about it, brought their 
ensigns to the temple, and set them over against its eastern gate ; 
and then did they offer sacrifices to them, and there did they make 



Il8 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

This passage shows the determination of God com- 
municated to Daniel, u a man greatly beloved" in refer- 
ence to His people, the Jews, as to his future relation to 
and dealings with them for a period of seventy weeks of 
years, making in all 490 years. 

The week or septenate was a well understood period 
among this people, and had reference to the times of tillage 
and rest for the land. Every seventh year was a Sabbath 
for the land, and thus they became accustomed to reckon 
time by septenates, or weeks of years. 

It should be remembered that this prophecy was given 
during the captivity to Daniel, after earnest and protracted 
inquiry by prayer and supplication, doubtless moved 
thereto by an earnest of what was to come. 

Titus Imperator with great acclamations of joy." Here it is stated 
that the holy house and all the buidings around it were burned be- 
fore the Romans brought their ensigns into the temple enclosure. 
Here was naught but desolation already. This was a customary 
ceremony of the Roman armies after victory. It was meant chiefly 
as complimentary to Titus, by proclaiming him Imperator. 

To confound the two passages above cited, the one from Luke 
21 : 20, 21, and the other from Matt. 24: 15, as predicting the 
same event would be a sacrifice of all precision of language in 
these quotations. By no possible stretch of ingenuity can they be 
made to refer to the same event. As stated elsewhere, the 24th 
chapter of Matthew does not describe the destruction of Jerusalem 
by Tkus, except in very general terms. It speaks of the great 
tribulation and this is yet to come. One error leads to many. The 
mistaken idea, that the four Gospels are capable of being harmo- 
nized, as one continuous narrative of the acts and discourses of our 
Lord, has led to the confounding of the above cited passages, as 
referring to the same event. While the truth is, each Gospel is a 
distinct treatise and written with a specific object in view. Divine 
Revelation is complete as a whole, but each book is complete in 
itself for the purpose intended. 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 119 

It foretells the restoration of the people to the land of 
Canaan and God's dealing with them, as his peculiar cho- 
sen people in their restored national capacity for the period 
of 490 years. Of this time 483 years have transpired. 
There remains yet seven years to be fulfilled. 

The future restoration of the Jews to Palestine, in order 
that this last week of seven years may be accomplished, 
by Jehovah coming into relation with them in their na- 
tional capacity for that period, becomes therefore a neces- 
sity. That they will be so restored is for the present taken 
for granted. 

In confirmation we will cite the following proposition 
from the book of David Brown, D. D., of Aberdeen, on 
the "Restoration of the Jews." His authority will be 
readily recognized by all who are acquainted with what 
has been written on this subject. 

The proposition is as follows: — 

"That the people and the land of Israel are so con- 
nected in numerous prophecies of the Old Testament, that 
whatever literality and perpetuity are ascribed to the 
one, must on all strict principles of interpretation be at- 
tributed to the other also." 

Now the subject of the promise is the land of Canaan 
for an everlasting possession, and this includes the literal 
descendants of Abraham, as the rightful and everlasting 
inheritors of the land. They are not in possession now. 
They, nevertheless, have the right of possession, and in 
the purpose of God will come into possession in the list 
times, for a period of seven years, that God may deal with 
them in chastisement and discipline, and then for ever and 
ever as the subjects of the Messiah's kingdom, after the 
coming of the Lord. 

The seventy weeks in the passage above cited, Daniel, 



120 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

9: 24-27, are distributed, as the attentive reader will ob- 
serve, into three divisions. • 

The first division consists of seven weeks, i. e. foiiy-nine 
years; the second of sixty-two weeks, i. e. four hundred 
and thirty-four years, and the third of the remaining one 
week, i. e. seven years, making in all the seventy weeks, 
i. e. 490 years. Observe the language of the prophecy. 

"Know therefore and understand, that from the going 
forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem 
until the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and 
three-score and two weeks:" i. e. sixty-nine weeks until the 
Messiah. ' ' The streets shall he built again, and the wall, even 
in troublous times." 

The last sentence is a distinct and separate proposition, 
and is allotted to the period of seven weeks or forty-nine 
years. 

" And after three-score and two weeks shall Messiah be cut 
off, but not for himself :" 

This is an additional and distinct period, and commenced 
where the former ended, making sixty-two weeks, or four 
hundred and thirty-four years. To the attentive reader 
these propositions will appear as if stated with mathematical 
precision. For the language is capable of no other 
construction. 

Now the seven weeks and the three-score and two 
weeks make just sixty-nine weeks, or four hundred and 
eighty-three years. There is still remaining one week or 
seven years of the seventy weeks yet to be accounted for. 

The first division of seven weeks, or forty-nine years, 
commenced with the going forth of the commandment to 
restore and to build Jerusalem. The phrase, "the streets 
shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times," 
limits this period. 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 121 

The second divisicuvof sixty-two weeks, or four hundred 
and thirty-four years, commenced where the former ended, 
and closed with the crucifixion of our Lord. These two 
divisions of time are long since accomplished. 

But the third and last week of seven years will com- 
mence when "the P?ince that shall come" shall confirm a 
covenant for one week with the multitude, chiefly of 
apostate Jews, instigated thereto by the anti-Christ, 
who will lead astray the apostate Jews and be a promi- 
nent character after the restoration, and especially during 
the last seven years of the dispensation of the times of the 
Gentiles. 

The first division of time commenced B. C. 445, when 
Nehemiah was at his own request, sent by Artexerxes, up 
to Jerusalem with a command to restore and build the wall 
of Jerusalem. Neh. 2d chapter. 

The former decrees and mandates of Cyrus and Darius, 
and also of Artexerxes has reference to the building of the 
temple and the re-establishment of the temple services. 
The mandate to Nehemiah, had exclusive reference to the 
building of the wall and the restoration of the gates, not 
only of the city wall, but of the palace also. The general 
rebuilding and reconstruction of the wall and the city. 
This work was protracted through a period of forty-nine 
years, owing chiefly to the jealousy of the neighboring 
nations, and the corruptions that had crept in among the 
people from their strange marriages and alliances. 

Taking this date 445 from 483 and there remains thirty- 
eight years, which would indicate that our Lord was cruci- 
fied in the thirty-eighth year of his age. This would agree 
mainly with the statement of the historian Gieseler, who 
after a review of the whole subject in the light of all that 
had been written, especially by the more ancient of the 
11 



122 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

church fathers, comes to the conclusion that our Lord's 
death happened between the thirty-fourth and the thirty- 
eighth year of his age. 

But the very best authority among the ancient church 
fathers differ as to the date of the nativity of our Lord. 
Some placing it as early as the 747th year of the city of 
Rome, and others as late as 754 A. U. A discrepancy of 
seven years. 

Irenseus and Turtullian fix the date of the nativity in the 
forty-first year of Augustus A. U. 751. The death of 
Herod is also assigned to this year. This date is sustained 
by other very ancient authority. Whereas, the commence- 
ment of our era syncronizes with A. U. 753. Thus 
making our Lord to have been from two to six years old 
at the commencement of our era. Making this correction, 
and according to the very best authority that has come 
down to us, His death happened somewhere between the 
thirty-second and thirty-sixth year of His age. This will 
agree more closely with the conclusion of the historian 
Gieseler, than whom there is no higher modern authority 
on such matters. 

This is also more in harmony with the gospel of John, 
which makes it very probable that our Lord attended four 
feasts of the Passover during His ministry. Llaving entered 
upon His public mission at the age of thirty, according to 
Luke 3 : 23, He must have attended His fourth and last 
Passover, just before His crucifixion, between the thirty- 
third and thirty-fourth year of His age. 

Thus after sixty-nine weeks or 483 years from the going 
forth of the commandment to restore and build Jerusalem, 
was the Messiah the Prince cut off, but not for himself, or 
as it should be rendered, received nothing for himself. 

God deals directly with His people, the Jews, only in 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. I 23 

their national capacity, as gathered in their own land and 
in the city of Jerusalem, though his eye is doubtless upon 
them in their dispersion. The seventy weeks, as divided 
above, do not concern any continuous period of the history 
of the Jews, but has reference to them, only as a nation 
inhabiting Jerusalem and Judea. They were restored from 
the Babylonian captivity, or a representative number of 
them, for the specific purpose that the Messiah might be 
presented to them, as a nation, for their reception or re- 
jection. All was, however, foreseen and provided for. 
For 483 years after the restoration from Babylon, was God's 
providential care exercised over them as a nation, in 
blessings and in chastisements, in long-suffering and for- 
bearance, until they committed the fatal crime of rejecting 
the Prince of Life, God's only Son, the long-expected 
deliverer, — when as a nation, God set them aside. "Behold 
your house is left unto you desolate" said Christ unto them 
four days before the crucifixion. In a very few years after 
Jerusalem was utterly blotted out. There remains, how- 
ever, yet one week of the seventy, in which God will deal 
with his people as a nation assembled in Jerusalem in the 
last days. * ' For Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the 
Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled" Does the 
passage imply that it shall still be trodden down after that ? 
Certainly the very opposite is implied. 

Here we must refer to one of the most remarkable chap- 
ters in the whole history of the Divine Providence. The 
setting aside of the Jewish nation until the church of the 
Lord Jesus shall be gathered in. The suspension of God's 
direct dealing with his ancient, chosen people, for a limited 
period indefinite to man, but definite in the divine mind 
and his revealed purpose to come into relation with them 
again as a nation, for the term of seven years. Had they 



124 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

accepted Jesus as their Messiah when presented to them, 
upon the terms proclaimed by John the Baptist, of thorough 
reformation, and by demeaning themselves as the children 
of the Father in heaven should, as insisted upon in the sermon 
on the mount, the seventy weeks would have been accom- 
plished in the inauguration of the Messiah's reign on earth. 
Had they believed as a nation , at the descent of the Holy Ghost 
on the day of Pentecost, Christ would have speedily returned 
to earth again to reign. But having rejected the Messiah, 
the Prince, and also the last evidence of His divine mission 
and character — the descent of the Holy Ghost they were 
set aside, until the Gentile church shall be gathered in, 
when the Lord shall descend to earth with His own re- 
deemed and glorified saints, who having believed upon 
the testimony of a preached gospel, they shall hold the first 
places of honor in the kingdom, for ever and ever. 

Says the Apostle Paul : ' ' I would not have you ignorant 
of this mystery, that blindness in part is happened to Israel, 
until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in." " For, as 
touching the gospel they are enemies for your sakes. " They 
will not believe in Christ upon the testimony of preached gos- 
pel. They will not be saved by faith as the Gentile believers 
are. They will believe when they shall look upon him 
whom they have pierced. The Apostle Thomas is the 
type of the Jews, as a people. They are beloved for the 
Father's sake, and for this reason they will be finally 
brought to repentance. 

But the last week of the seventy requires further considera- 
tion. He shall confirm the covenant with the many for 
one week. Here is the wanting week found in the same 
context. Of the seventy, sixty-nine have been allotted to 
their appropriate divisions of time, pointing out specified 
events of which they were the limits, One week of the 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. I 25 

seventy remained, an4 here we find it. "He shall confirm 
the covenant" The context shows that the pronoun he re- 
fers to "the prince that shall come" The passage reads: 
1 'And the people of the prince that shall come shall "destroy 
the city and the sanctuary." This the Romans did shortly 
after the Messiah had been cut off, as predicted. Hence, 
the Romans are "the people of the prificc that shall come." 
He has not yet come. For neither did Vespasian, or Ti- 
tus, or any other Roman do what is attributed to this 
prince that shall come. If there be any doubt on this point 
the closest investigation is invited. 

It must be borne in mind that the prophecy has refer- 
ence to the Jewish people alone. Thy people — Daniel's 
people — "seventy weeks are determined upon thy people." 
With the multitude of these, therefore, the covenant shall 
be confirmed for one week, i. e. the remaining week of the 
seventy. Titus confirmed no covenant with the multitude 
of the Jewish nation, nor indeed with any. The war 
against Jerusalem was a war of extermination. A sad fa- 
tality seemed to hang over the city and the deluded nation. 
There was no disposition on their part to listen to terms. 
The city and holy house were doomed. The city was en- 
tered by force. The Romans found in it starvation and 
death. The lanes and streets were strewn with dead car- 
casses. Homes filled with dead men, women and children. 
The temple in ruin and on fire. The wrath of heaven 
poured out upon the doomed city. No opportunity for 
covenants, no time to establish idolatry. 

The prince that shall come and who shall confirm the cove- 
nant with the multitude of the Jews for one week or seven 
years, will do this, and is the same character as that typified 
by the little horn, Dan. 7: 25. The same character whom 
the Apostle Paul designates as that man of sin — the son cf 



126 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

perdition. The same as that pointed out by the beast, 
Rev. 13: i, who will prove to be the imperial head of the 
revived Roman Empire in the last days. 

This conclusion is placed beyond doubt by what follows 
in the same context. The identification of the prince that shall 
come with the little horn, Dan. 7: 25, and the Apocalyptic 
beast, Rev. 13: 1, is placed beyond doubt by the period 
of three and a half years, with which he shall be concerned. 
For he shall confirm the covenant with the many for one 
week, but in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacri- 
fice and oblation to cease. In the midst of the seven years, 
i. e. at the end of three and a half years. This will doubt- 
less be a departure from the stipulations of the covenant, 
which shall guarantee among other things toleration to the 
Jewish worship at Jerusalem. For where will he cause 
the sacrifice and oblation to cease except at the only 
place where it is lawful, according to the Mosaic economy, 
to offer them — namely, Jerusalem. The mere fact of the 
offering of sacrifice and oblation implies that the Jews are 
once more in possession of Jerusalem and their ceremonial 
law re-established. And the causing them to cease implies 
arbitrary interposition and persecution. 

The causing of the sacrifice and oblation to cease, dates 
the beginning of persecution, and this according to a gen- 
eral plan or policy, which shall apply to all the world. 
How long shall this continue ? Doubtless during the re- 
maining half of the seven years, that is for three and a half 
years. This persecution shall be directed chiefly against 
the devout Jews, for the prophecy concerns them chiefly 
— "thy people." 

How forcibly is this set out in Dan. 12:6-7. In an- 
swer to the question, ' 'How long shall it be to the end of 
these wonders -?" the answer is given as follows: "And I 



INCIDENT. S AND ATTRIBUTES. 1 27 

heard the man clothed 'Jnjincn, which was upon the 7c>aters of 
the river, when he held up his right hand and his left 
hand unto heaven, and swear by him that liveth for ever, 
that it shall be for a time, times, and an half ; — i. e. 
three and a half years; — and when he shall have accomplished 
to scatter the power of tlie holy people, all these things shall be 
finished" Who is the he that shall accomplish to scatter 
the power of the holy people ? none but that prince that 
shall come. And who are the holy people ? but the devout 
Jews, gathered, again in the last days at Jerusalem and 
worshiping God according to the law of the fathers. Let 
the reader carefully peruse Daniel 12 th, and indeed all 
from 9: 27, to the end. 

By the solemn oath of the man clothed in linen, which 
was upon the waters of the river, Dan. 12 : 6-7, this period 
of persecution and calamity is limited to three and a half 
years, i. e. the remaining three and a half years of the seven. 

So it will be seen that the last half of the last week of 
the seventy affords the very "Rosctta stone," for deciphering 
the enigmas of prophetic numbers. Here is the elucidation 
of the " time, times and an half ," or "lime, times, and the 
dividing, of time," or "the forty-two months," or "the 1260 
days," each making just three and a half years. 

The one-half of the seven years of the covenant which 
"the prince that shall come" shall establish with the 
many, that is the multitude of the Jews — being the latter 
half — which shall constitute the time of great tribulatio?i y 
which shall be inaugurated by his causing the daily sacri- 
fice to cease in the midst of the week or septenate of the 
covenant, and by causing the abominations of idolatry to 
be set up in the holy place, or the consecrated house of wor- 
ship of the returned Jews at Jerusalem. 

This time of tribulation, such as shall only once occur "in 



128 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

the history of the world, has its exact limits fixed." Its 
duration will be forty-two months, or three and one-half 
years, and this will prove to be the duration of the period 
of successful, triumphant and blasphemous domination of the 
coming man of sin — the son of perdition. 

The restoration of the Jews to Judea and to their ancient 
city Jerusalem, has been alluded to as a necessity, in order 
that these prophecies may be fulfilled. It will now be 
shown that their restoration is most clearly foretold in the 
yet unfulfilled prophecies. 

The symbolic prophecies of the Apocalypse are deemed 
to be more striking and conclusive than simple narration, 
as the truths foretold are set forth in pictures which pre- 
sent in one view the subject of the prophecy, with all its 
circumstances and the conclusions. 

In Rev. 12: 1, we are presented with a view of the 
Jewish state, in the picture of a woman appearing in 
heaven, i ' clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, 
and upon her head a crown of twelve stars." It must be 
borne in mind that the revelator himself had been called 
up into heaven and saw all things from that standpoint 
of observation. 

" Clothed with the sun ," shows the plenary illumination 
in divine things of this favored people, to whom had been 
committed the oracles of God. ' ' The moon tinder her feet" 
indicating that the laws, customs and ethical system of 
Moses, reflecting the light of divine revelation, served as a 
guide to their feet. "The twelve stars upon her head " the 
supreme glory and regal majesty of the Jewish state, and 
the perfection of the administration of its affairs under the 
theocracy — Jehovah being king. 

1 'And she brought forth a man-child, who was to rule all 
nations with a rod of iron. n There can be no doubt as to 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 1 29 

the man-child. ' ' F&rsalvation is of the Jews. " The reader 
will be reminded of the 2d Psalm, especially of the 9th 
verse, ^ k Thou shaU break them with a rod of iron ;" and of 
Isaiah, 9 : 6, "For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is 
given : the governme?it shall be upon his shoulder. " 

There can be no doubt but that the Lord Jesus is prima- 
rily here symbolized, but that His church is also included by 
the man-child, caught up unto God and to His throne. 
"And that the woman who fed into the wilderness, where she 
had a place prepared of God, and that they should feed her there 
a thousand, two hundred and threescore days," i. e. three 
and a half years — Rev. 1 2 : 6 — symbolizes the ancient people 
of Jehovah and their return to the land of promise. 

Why fly into the wilderness ? Evidently to escape from 
the persecution and fury of the great red dragon. We 
have seen in a former part of this work that the revived 
Roman Empire will prove to be the medium and agent of 
Satanic influence in the last times, and will persecute to 
extermination all forms of the true religion, Monotheism 
as well as Christianity; and hence, the Jews who shall re- 
main attached to their ancient faith will be compelled to 
migrate to Palestine, where a temporary asylum of free 
toleration will be opened to them. This region, desolated 
by Mohammedan misrule and other causes, will prove to 
be morally and physically a desert land. Here they will 
find a refuge for a time from that madness and persecuting 
fury, which shall decree that as many as will not worship 
the beast, i. e. the Roman emperor and his image, shall 
be killed. The true Jew will not bow down to an image, 
neither will he tolerate idolatry in any form. Hence, the 
reason for the migratory movement for Palestine, however 
reluctant and even unwilling they might be to leave the 
homes of their adoption, under ordinary circumstances. 



I30 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

It is further disclosed in the apocalyptic vision that 
when the dragon sajv that he was cast unto the earth, he 
persecuted the woman which had brought forth the man- 
child. The church of the Lord Jesus having been snatched 
up to heaven. ' 'And to the woman were given two wings of 
a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness into her 
place, where she is nourished for a time, times, and a half 
time, i. e. three and a half years, from the face of the ser- 
pent." Rev. 12 : 14. "Her place" doubtless Jerusa- 
lem and the land of Canaan, which was promised to Abra- 
ham for an everlasting possession. 

Under the terms of the covenant with the Roman em- 
peror, they will expect to enjoy immunity from the perse- 
cuting scourge that shall desolate the whole earth. This 
covenant formed by the many, doubtless acquiesced in by 
the devout with reluctance, bears evidence of the handi- 
work of anti-Christ, and will prove a snare to the honest 
and sincere Jews. For in the midst of the week he shall 
cause the sacrifice and oblation to cease. There is no satis- 
factory method of explaining these scriptures, except on the 
hypothesis that the character termed the anti-Christ, shall 
act as the agent of the secular Roman power in Palestine 
among the Jews as their chief official, sustained by the 
multitude but distrusted by the devout and godly, though 
he will act as chief adviser of the emperor at the same time. 

For the language of the Prophet Isaiah, referring to 
these very times, and this same covenant, seems to imply 
this as well as other scriptures which we can not now cite. 
Isaiah says: "Wherefore hear the word of the Lord, ye 
scornful men, that rule this people which is in Jerusalem. 
Because ye have said, We have made a covenant with death 
and with hell are we at agreement; when the overflowing 
scourge shall pass through, it shall not come unto us." 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 131 

Now these scornful men must prove to be the wicked Jews 
acting in conjunction with the anti- Christ, who shall be the 
agent of the wicked emperor in Judea, either present or 
acting through his agents. This will prove in the end a 
fatal mistake. For, says the prophet, ' 'your covenant with 
death shall be disannulled, and your agreement with hell shall 
not stand ; when the overflowing scourge shall pass through, 
then ye shall be trodden down by it. " ' 'For I have heard from 
the Lord God of hosts a consumption, eve?i determined upon the 
whole earth" This word consumption is used elsewhere, and 
has a specific meaning, indicating the total destruction of the 
enemies of God at an appointed time. 

This covenant will prove a delusion and a snare. For 
at the end of three and a half years it will be disregarded 
by the perfidious prince that shall come, who will violate 
all its provisions in favor of the Jews so far as it may 
guarantee toleration to the pious Israelites in Jerusalem, 
and in the end the upholders, the aiders and abettors of 
the enemy of God, will be trodden down in His fury. 

Though the great destroyer shall succeed to scatter the 
power of the holy people, yet he shall not entirely over- 
come them. He will doubtless succeed in disarming them, 
if arms shall be used in their defence, and of stripping 
them of all external defences, yet their integrity shall re- 
main intact. That it is in the gracious purpose of God to 
shield them, even in the last extremity, we are taught in 
the following : The Revelator was commanded to " Rise, 
and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that 
worship therein. But the court which is without the 
temple, leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the 
Gentiles ; and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty 
and two months " i. e. three and a half years. Rev. n: 1-2. 

Those worshiping therein will have been set apart to the 



I32 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

service of the Almighty, and will be environed by His 
special providence — a cordon of fire. Rev. 15 : 2. 

This period of three and a half years points out the du- 
ration of that time of trouble) "such as never was since 
there was a nation; even to that same time, Dan. 12 : 1, and 
at that time thy people — devout Jews — shall be delivered, every 
one that shall be found written in the book.'' 1 

This period of three and a half years will close up the 
times of the Gentiles. During this brief space of time the 
power of the evil one will have supreme control over all 
the earth. The church of believers in the Lord Jesus 
Christ will have been taken up from the earth to be with 
the Lord. The devout remnant of the Jews will be in 
Jerusalem under the special protection of God's providence 
until the Ancient of days shall sit, which shall end this 
time of persecution, and usher in the kingdom of God on 
earth. Hence, the significance of this period of three and 
a half years, variously expressed. Wherever it occurs it 
identifies this time of trouble which shall occur only once 
in the history of the world. 

Matthew, 24: 21-22, referring to the same time oi trouble 
as the coincidence of the language and the immediate con- 
text shows, says : ' ' For then shall be great tribulation, 
such as was not since the beginning of the world to this 
time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those days should 
be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the 
elect's sake those days shall be shortened." They are 
limited to three and a half years. 

By the elect is meant every one that shall be found 
written in the book, in the passage just cited from Daniel. 
This shows most conclusively, if any confirmation was 
needed, that the 24th chapter of Matthew does not speak 
of the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus, except in very 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 1 33 

general terms. That-great calamity is fully predicted in 
the 2 1 st chapter of Luke, however. 

"And I will give power unto my two witnesses , and they 
shall prophecy a thousand ttuo hundred and threescore days — 
i. e. three and a half years — clothed in sackcloth." Rev. 
11:3. That is, during the time of this last great tribulation. 

These two witnesses will doubtless be Elijah and Moses, 
the servants of God, sent on earth to encourage and sup- 
port the faithful in the last calamity and trial of faith. For, 
nevertheless, when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith 
on the earth ? 

It is plain that this tribulation will concern chiefly, if not 
entirely, the drooutjews, from the language addressed to 
Daniel "at that time, thy people shall be delivered." The 
church of the Lord Jesus shall have been taken up from 
earth to heaven before this calamitous time shall set in. 
Of this we will speak hereafter. 

As it appears from the scriptures just cited, that the 
devout Jews will be the object of persecution, in the last 
great calamity, a few words of explanation seem demanded 
to set this matter more clearly before the reader. Through 
this ordeal of tribulation, will they, as a nation, be brought 
to acknowledge the Lord, when he shall appear as their 
deliverer. "And so all Israel shall he saved : as it is 
written, There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and 
shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob." Rom. 11: 26. 

But historically, as we have seen hitherto, the secular 
power will resolve to pursue the policy of reorganizing 
society and all its institutions, upon the purest principles 
of materialistic philosophy. All of the spiritual or super- 
natural will be repudiated and discarded, as delusive, and 
hence pernicious. The acknowledgment or worship of a 
spiritual or supernatural being will be treated as a crime 



134 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

against the State. The worship of God, the Almighty 
Creator and Conservator of all things, will be treated as high 
treason, and will be suppressed by the strong arm of the 
law. False Christianity, the true church having been taken 
up from earth to heaven, will soon give way before the 
blandishments and rewards for apostasy held out by the 
new regime. But the faith of the true Jew, in the God of 
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, will prove constant to the end. 

A striking exemplification of the religious integrity of 
the Jew, and his abhorrence of idolatry is afforded by a 
transaction that happened in the time of the Emperor 
Caligula, who sent Petronius, as President of Syria, with 
instruction to set up the imperial image in the temple of 
God at Jerusalem, with instruction, if the Jews refused to 
allow it to be done, to compel them by force of arms. 
' ' Many ten-thousands of the Jews" says Josephus, ' 'resorted 
to Petronius, as he was 'approaching with a great army, 
and besought him that he would not compel them to trans- 
gress and violate the laws of their fathers ; but, said they, 
if thou art entirely resolved to bring this statue and erect 
it, do thou first kill us, and then do what thou hast re- 
solved on." 

Such is the fidelity of the true children of Abraham to 
the institutions and faith of the fathers. 

The same sterling virtue will be wonderfully exemplified 
by the descendants of this people in the last times. 

The short duration of this last terrible period, limited to 
three and a half years, should not detract in the mind of 
any one from the importance of the events, which shall be 
crowded into this short space of time, considering the 
present means of communicating thought and commands 
by recent inventions, and the facilities of transporting 
troops and munitions of war by steam power, over land and 



INCIDENTS AND ATTRIBUTES. 135 

sea. The greatest campaign in modern warfare, perhaps 
in the history of warfare, was accomplished in a very few 
months. 

The short duration of this period, the principal actor in 
this last terrible drama of the world's history, the terrible 
persecution, distinguished above all others, and as only 
once to occur, the two extraordinary witnesses, who 
shall appear on the scene, all go to invest this last time of 
trial with a prominence in the history of this world, which 
belongs to no other period. It will be terminated by the 
direct interposition of heaven. 

For, " when he shall have accomplished to scatter the 
power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished." 
"And they shall be given into his hand, i. e. the holy 
people, until a time and times and the dividing of time. 
But the judgment shall sit, and they shall take away his 
dominion to consume and to destroy it unto the end. And 
the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom 
under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the 
saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting 
kingdom, and all dominion, shall serve and obey him. " Dan. 
7 : 25-27. The pronouns he and his in this passage can 
refer to no other than the prince that shall come, the 
little horn. Dan. 7. 

The prince that shall come is a Roman. If the Romans 
destroyed the city of Jerusalem and the temple, he is the 
same as symbolized by the notable little horn, Dan. 7:25, 
as what he shall do proves, and also the three and a half years 
— the one-half of the seven years of the covenant show, and 
therefore Roman. The same as symbolized by the apoca- 
lyptic beast, Rev. 13 : 1 ; as the forty-two months equals 
three and a half years, renders specific. And therefore by 
an entirely independent train of reasoning, we arrive at the 



I36 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

conclusion that the Roman Empire must again be revived 
in Europe, that the prophecies may be fulfilled. 

The foregoing is but a brief summary of argument in 
favor of our first proposition from Daniel 9 : 27, but is 
sufficient to bring prominently to view the chief actor in 
the last terrible period of the times of the Gentiles, and the 
connection of other passages, which taken isolated are 
obscure, but in this connection perfectly clear and intel- 
ligible. Scores of volumes have been written upon these 
prophecies and all leading to confusion or unsatisfactory 
results. The foregoing harmonizes and makes plain many 
passages which were otherwise unintelligible. 



SUMMARY. I37 



CHAPTER IX. 



SUMMARY. 

The following summary of the matters discussed in the 
foregoing pages will place the subject in a more satisfactory 
view before the mind of the reader. 

The following positions have been conclusively estab- 
lished, we doubt not, and to the entire satisfaction of every 
believer in the authority of divine revelation. 

1. That the four universal monarchies symbolized by the 
great metalic image, described in Daniel 2d chapter, must 
continue from the times of Nebuchadnezzar King of Baby- 
lon, until the setting up of the universal kingdom of the 
God of Heaven. 

2. That the four parts of the image composed of gold, 
silver, brass, iron and potter's clay symbolizes the four 
successive universal monarchies of the times of the Gentiles; 
the iron the last or Roman. The feet and toes of iron 
and potter's clay being the last state of this monarchy. 

3. The ten toes symbolize ten nationalities, and are there- 
fore identical in symbolic import with the ten horns of the 
fourth beast, Dan. 7th, which also symbolizes the Roman 
monarchy; and as the ten horns belong to this fourth beast, 
the ten kingdoms which they point out must also pertain 
to the Roman monarchy; and therefore, this monarchy 
must in the last 'times be represented by ten nationalities or 
kingdoms. 

4. That the notable little horn, described in Dan. 7th, 
symbolizes a kingdom or political power, which shall spring 

12 



138 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

up during these nationalities and by superior sagacity, and 
by conquest acquire an ascendancy among them. 

5. This notable little horn as it pertains to the fourth 
beast, represents one form of the Roman power ; and as it 
attains to undisputed sway, the last and universal dominion 
in connection with ten confederates, which the Roman 
Empire shall attain to in the last days of the times of the 
Gentiles, i. e. of the present age. 

6. That the first apocalyptic beast, Rev. 13 : 1, is identical 
as a symbol with the fourth beast, Dan. 7th, and especially 
with the little horn, and therefore symbolizes the same 
Roman universal monarchy about to be revived. 

7. That this Roman power thus pointed out is identical 
with the ' ' man of sin " foretold by St. Paul. 2 Thes. 
2d chapter. — See note supra. 

8. That the power symbolized by this first apocryphal 
beast must arise out of the present nations of Europe, which 
have sprung out of the ruins of the old Roman 
Empire. 

9. That this power must continue until the God of Heaven 
shall set up a kingdom on earth. 

10. That this power will prove to be no other than the 
old Roman Empire, atheistic in principle and endowed with 
its pristine energy and insatiable thirst for conquest and 
dominion. 

11. That the apocalyptic beast, Rev. 13 : 1, symbolizes 
a secular power and can not symbolize an ecclesiastical body. 
This would be attributing a double meaning to a symbol and 
would be fatal to all precision. 

12. Therefore this beast can not symbolize the Roman 
Hierarchy or Papacy. 

13. But that the abandoned woman, Rev. 13: 7, does 
symbolize the Roman Jfterarchy or Papacy. 



SUMMARY. 139 

14. Neither, therefore, can the " notable little horn" Dan. 
7 : 8, symbolize the^Roman Hierarchy or Papacy. 

15. Neither can the beast having two horns like a lamb, 
Rev. 13: 11, as this beast symbolizes a character which 
shall act in conjunction to that of the first beast. 

16. Nor can the "man of sin" 2d Thes. 2d chapter, 
symbolize the Papacy, as the man of sin is identical with 
the little horn, Dan. 7th. 

17. The subordinate parts of this symbol show that the 
Roman Empire is pointed out ; because it will be animated 
by the spirit and sagacity of the "old red dragon" or Satan, 
as was old Rome. 

18. Because the seven heads of the beast symbolize the 
seven forms of executive administration which shall per- 
tain to the Roman Empire, most have already passed. 
See Tacitus' introduction to the Annals. 

19. The head that had been wounded to death by the 
sword and did live, shows that imperial Rome is pointed 
out. 

20. Imperial image worship will be a special and promi- 
nent feature in the new regime; and therefore a revival of 
the custom prevalent in the old Empire. See P. L. 
Trajan, 96. 

21. The duration of the power symbolized by this beast, 
Rev. 13: 1, limited to forty-two months, i. e. three and a 
half years, so identifies this with other prophecies, that the 
conclusion is irresistible, that the Roman Empire in its 
last revival, but brief and inglorious career, is here pointed 
out. 

The above statements place the argument so far as we 
have gone, lucidly and conclusively before the reader. 
Some repetition and re-statement is unavoidable from the 
nature of the subject discussed. 



140 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

The successive stages of events which shall bring on the 
political changes above alluded to, are more or less fully 
set forth in the visions of the Apocalypse. A full under- 
standing of these will require a review of certain parts of 
this wonderful book. But before entering upon this, there 
is another subject incidentally alluded to more than once 
in the preceding pages, namely, the taking up of the 
church of the Lord Jesus, which claims a brief considera- 
tion. This will constitute the great moral crisis in the 
world's history. 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 141 

CHAPTER X. 



Proposition II. — the rapture of the church. 

By the rapture of the saints, or as sometimes designated, 
the taking up of the church, is to be understood the special 
appearing of the Lord Jesus to his disciples, by which is 
understood all true believers, alone, at the end of the 
gospel dispensation, to call them unto himself. Those 
that sleep he will raise from the dead — "incorruptible, 
spiritual, immortal." Those who are alive and remain on 
earth, he will change in a moment, in the twinkling of an 
eye, unto the same incorruptible, spiritual and immortal na- 
tures, and all being caught up into the clouds shall meet 
the Lord in the air; and so from thenceforth ever to remain 
with him as his glorified body. 

Let it be distinctly understood that the coming of the 
Lord to call the true church unto Himself is not the second 
advent, but that the second advent points to the secondpublic 
appearing of the Lord, with power and in great glory, ac- 
companied by His saints who had been previously taken up 
from earth to heaven. 

The second advent, which shall immediately usher in the 
kingdom, will occur about seven years after the coming of 
the Lord to call his church unto Himself. This coming 
of the Lord is designated — Matt. 25: 6 — as the coming of 
the bridegroom, 

"And at midnight there was a cry made: Behold, the 
bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him!" This shows 
that a profound state of indifference will be hanging over 
all the world at this period. Nevertheless, a certain 



142 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

class designated as ten virgins shall receive in advance 
some kind of admonition or token of His coming, commu- 
nicated by the wise to the unwise, who doubtless shall not 
profit thereby. 

The moral significance of this event is without a parallel 
in the history of the world. The present order of things 
ends with it. To the church of the living God it will sig- 
nify life from the dead and the beginning of a state of en- 
during honor and blessedness. But to the world the death- 
knell of all its cherished hopes. 

This event will mark the beginning of the era of moral 
insanity and political frenzy, of satanic power and 
heaven's frowns, of human madness, recklessness and bar- 
barity, attended by God's judgments visited upon men 
for their sins. 

While the church of the Lord Jesus remains on earth, 
all things will proceed in their accustomed channels; only, 
evil men and seducers will continue to wax worse and 
worse. But the aegis of a benignant Providence will cast 
its shadow of protection over all, falling alike upon the 
just and the unjust. There will continue to prevail a cer- 
tain measure of tranquillity among the peoples of the earth, 
that the gospel may be preached as a testimony to the na- 
tions, and for the edification and comfort of those who 
shall believe. But when the full number of the elect shall 
have been called in, the gospel having been preached to 
all nations, the day of testimony will end; and then of the 
world it may be truly said, that ' 'Ephraim is joined to his 
idols, let him alone." 

Let them alone, that they may enjoy to the full the de- 
sires of their animal instincts. Let them alone, for a sea- 
son at least, that they may prosecute their schemes of un- 
holy ambition. Let them alone, that they may realize the 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 143 

full benefit from their boasted attainments in knowledge, and 
from their scientific achievements; from their wonderful 
improvements in the science of war and the arts of peace. 
They have denied the holy one, and renounced allegiance to 
heaven ; therefore let them alone, that they may reap the 
fruit of their own ways. 

The moral status of the world will be immediately 
changed. It will pass out of the sphere of God's provi- 
dential care and government, and will pass under the aus- 
pices of satanic rule. All restraints being removed, the 
great adversary will reign, without any hindrance being 
placed upon his authority on earth. The government of 
the world will be in the hands of his specially appointed 
agents, whom he will endow with his own spirit, and will 
control as the agents of his will and the instruments of his 
malice. Calamitous times must necessarily follow. As it 
is written: " Woe to the inhabitants of the earth, * * 
for the devil has come down unto you, having great 
wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short 
time." 

This refers to affairs on earth immediately subsequent to 
the reception of the church in heaven. 

The coming of the Lord to call His church to Himself, 
will in fact be the completion oi the gospel mission — the consum- 
mation of the work of redemption on earth. For the full and 
complete salvation of the church will not be achieved until 
all the called are not only justified but also glorified — Rom. 
8 : 30 — and this will not be accomplished until this vile and 
corrupt body shall be likened unto his glorified and resur- 
rected body, by the change from a mortal to an immortal, 
from a corruptible to an incorruptible, from a material to a 
spiritual body, at the resurrection of those who sleep, and 
the instantaneous a*nd supernatural change of those who 



144 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

are alive and remain on earth at the coming of the Lord. 
His return to call the faithful, therefore, will be necessary to 
their full and everlasting beatification. 

Christ has retired personally from the earth but tempo- 
rarily. The scene of His greatest humiliation and suffering 
must witness His greatest triumph and exaltation. He left 
his disciples in the midst of a hostile world with the ad- 
monition that the world hateth you. That through trial 
in the kingdom and patience of Jesus they might finally 
enter into the rest prepared for them. But he left this 
soothing promise of affection and regard addressed to the 
heart. I will not leave you comfortless; — lo! I am with 
you always — though for a little while you see me not. 
And finally to crown with fruition their joyous hopes, He 
said : ' 'I will come again and receive you unto myself; that 
where I am, there ye may be also" Let us consider this 
scripture in its connection. 

It will be perceived that His words are addressed point- 
edly to His disturbed disciples on that same memorable 
night in which he was betrayed, and no allusion is made 
as though any but themselves, (including all those who 
should believe in Him through their word,) would be in any 
wise interested in the subject of His address. What is it? 

' ' In My Father's house" placed in opposition to their then 
place of abode, 1 1 are many mansions ; if it were not so, I 
would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And 
if I go and prepare a place for you, / will come again and 
receive you unto Myself; that where lam, there ye may be also. " 
John 14: 2-3. 

By the plain, obvious acceptation of this language, the 
Lord Jesus promises His disciples, that having retired from 
earth temporarily, to prepare a place for them, He will 
come back to them again and take tliem Jience from earth 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 145 

into the mansions in His Fathers house, that they may there 
be with Hun, with Him in the heavenly mansions. And 
this agrees with the petition expressed in His memorable 
prayer uttered this same night. 

"Father, I will that they also whom Thou hast 
given Me be with Me where I am; that they may behold 
My glory which Thou hast given Me." "Where I am," in 
anticipation of being in person where He was, even then 
in the spirit, i. e. in the Father's house. 

This can not imply the communion of the disembodied 
spirit at death with Christ, in the mansions of the Father, 
because the phrase " they also whom Thou hast given Me" 
includes all the elect, the complete number of the saved; 
and therefore this part of His prayer can only be fulfilled 
when all the elect, the full complement of the redeemed 
are gathered home to the Father's house. This can not be 
accomplished until after the Lord comes to call away His 
saints, for at His coming there will be those who are alive 
and remaining on earth. Hence, the departure of the dis- 
ciples, one by one called away by death, can not be the 
fulfillment of this scripture. They will be with Him and 
behold His glory after the resurrection of all those who 
sleep, and the change of all those who are alive and remain 
at the coming of the Lord. 

This promise is repeated elsewhere with even more 
directness still, if possible; showing the complete identity 
of the disciples with Christ, the intimate and inseparable 
relation subsisting between them. ' '/ will not leave you 
comfortless ; I will come to you ; because I live, ye shall live 
also." 

These passages addressed to the disciples on the eve of 
His departure, being the closing scenes of His ministry, 
can receive no other construction, if the language is allowed 
13 



I46 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

to have its plain and obvious import, than that His dealings 
with and care over them would not cease until He should 
return again and take them specially unto Himself ; and 
that this event would not concern the world, but only the 
disciples themselves, as they, and they alone are addressed. 
He had chosen them out of the world, He will come again 
and take them out of the world. 

His subsequent sojourn of forty days on earth after His 
resurrection, so far as it throws light on the subject, rather 
confirms the foregoing conclusion. 

His communications during this period were with His 
disciples alone. His conferences only with them. His 
conversation was with none besides. There is^ no mention 
of His appearing to any other. He does not appear to have 
shown Himself to the world, certainly not in His real char- 
acter during this period of forty days. Of His ascension, 
they were the only earthly witnesses, and were informed 
that He would so come again in like manner, as they saw Him 
going into heaven. 

His coming again to take up the church will be the full 
accomplishment of the work of redemption, incomplete until 
this shall occur, because the last enemy to be overcome is 
death, and death and the grave shall not be completely 
triumphed over until the resurrection of the body. 

This will be preparatory to the second advent, when the 
Lord shall come with power and in great glory, with His saints 
previously taken up, to inaugurate the kingdom. 

It follows therefore, that there will be no resurrection at 
the second advent, as is generally understood and taught. 
The dead will not arise when Christ shall make His public 
entry into the world to take the kingdom. That event shall 
concern the living only. For the saints will have been al- 
ready raised, which is the first resurrection; and the second 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 147 

resurrection will notjake place until after the thousand years 
of millennial reign shall have passed. The coming of the 
Lord to call His saints will concern them alone, as has 
been stated. His second advent will concern all the world 
besides. It is for this promised appearing to His saints, 
that they are commanded to watch. This coming, the 
hope of the church in all ages, may occur at any moment. 
Of the happening of this event of such transcendent mo- 
ment, the world will probably have no knowledge, except 
that here and there one may have mysteriously disappeared, 
and some excitements result for a short time; but soon all 
will be forgotten amid the exciting topics of the day. 

A fuller examination of the scriptures having reference 
to this event is demanded not only by reason of its immense 
significance, but also, because there is much confusion and 
indistinctness, even contradiction in the opinions enter- 
tained in respect to the future, and especially in reference 
to the coming of the Lord, by those who have written 
upon this subject. 

The only sure path to satisfactory conclusions on this, as 
well as other matters taught in the holy scriptures, is to ex- 
ercise explicit confidence in what has been revealed, giv- 
ing every passage its due weight. 

The same subject may be referred to, and often is in 
many passages. In some more fully, in others briefly. 
Now for the purpose of illustration again, on account of 
its connection with some co-ordinate matter; in another 
place for the express purpose of explaining and enforcing 
a specific subject of divine revelation. It is obvious there- 
fore, that all the passages having reference to any particular 
matter should be considered, giving to each its full weight 
in order to a correct understanding of the subject and its 
relation and application. 



I48 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

The coming of the Lord is frequently referred to in con- 
nection with the resurrection of the dead, but it will be 
observed by a careful scrutiny of all such passages, that 
the sleeping saints are invariably intended. There is no 
reference made, it will be found, to the resurrection of the 
ungodly, until after the thousand years of Christ's reign on 
earth with the saints, who have had part in the first 
resurrection. * ' But the rest of the dead lived not again until 
the thousand years were finished '." Rev. 20 : 5. 

The attention of the reader is invited to the vision de- 
scribed in Rev. 12 : 1-5. 

There is reason to infer that many things perfectly well 
understood in the time of oral instruction, while the Apos- 
tles were living, afterward were liable in a manner to be- 
come confused or confounded with other matters, and con- 
sequently to be lost sight of, because they were not 
recorded in distinct, didactic terms. They are incidentally 
referred to in the epistles of the Apostles, in connection with 
other topics, which form the subject of discussion and are 
in a manner taken for granted as truths well understood; 
and when their place in the great system of revealed truth 
is once recognized, all is clear and satisfactory. To keep ' 
alive such truths and to bring them strikingly before the 
world, appears to be one object of the book of Revelations. 
The figures of this book, when once the import of the 
symbols are understood, present the subject taught with 
most startling significance, and invest it with a freshness 
and reality comparable only to a painting executed by a 
most skillful artist — for the import of symbolic language 
can be determined with absolute certainty. Such is the 
uniformity in the use of these figures. 

An illustration of this is furnished in the vision of the 
" little book open in the hand of the angel " — Rev. 10: 1. 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 1 49 

This little book open^must be considered in contrast with the 
book in the right hand of him that sat on the throne, 
written within and on the back side, sealed with serpen seals. 
Rev. 5:1. The latter contains the unrevealed things of 
the future, those that have not been previously disclosed; 
whereas the contents of the little open book must be re- 
garded as embracing things about to be republished, under 
circumstances and in a manner calculated to render their 
publication most impressive and significant, and therefore 
of the highest moment. 

The contents of the little open book comprehends mat- 
ters which had been previously revealed, and were or 
should have been known, but had in a measure become 
obliterated by the departure from and corruptions of the 
pure revelation as first delivered by our Lord and His im- 
mediate successors. This little open book comes in as a 
parenthetical clause and follows the seventh trumpet, not 
as to continuity of sense but location only, comprehending 
the things recorded in chapters 12, 13 and 14 of the book 
of Revelations. 

Among the truths herein republished, under symbolic 
figures, is that of the ll Rapture of the Church" brought to 
view in the figure of the man-child caught up unto God 
and to His throne. 

Rev. 12: 1-5 presents to view the picture of a woman 
appearing in heaven, clothed with the sun, and the moon 
under her feet, and on her head a crown of twelve stars. 
We have seen elsewhere that this woman symbolized the 
Jewish State. 

"She brought forth a man-child who was to rule all na- 
tions with a rod of iron." This man-child primarily sym- 
bolizes the Lord Jesus. See 2d Ps. and other scriptures 
before referred to. 



150 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

But this symbol of the man-child includes the church 
also. Some have supposed that this woman symbolizes 
the Christian Church; but this can not be the case, be- 
cause she is the mother of the man-child, respecting the 
symbolic signification of which there can be no question, 
as the language in the 2d Ps. and also Is. 9: 25, and also 
Rev. 19: 15 shows. Besides, "salvation is of the Jews" 
and the mother of Jesus according to flesh was a Jewess, 
The man, Christ Jesus, was a Jew; from Him sprang 
the church. "Her child was caught up unto God and 
to His throne." — Rev. 12: 5. This includes u the general 
assembly and church of the first born — which are written in 
heaven." 

This follows from the connection between the glorified 
humanity of the Son of God and the sanctified and glorified 
humanity of the redeemed. It was the child that was 
caught up, symbolizing the church, the body of Christ. 
Not but that the ascension of the resurrected body of the 
Lord is referred to primarily, but the full significance of 
the figure includes the church likewise. Because the things 
revealed in this book have reference to the future, ' ' things 
that must shortly come to pass" And the body of Christ — 
i. e. his humanity — is identified in the mystery of redemp- 
tion with the church. 

And this revelation was not given until many years after 
the ascension of the Lord. He was the first fruit of the 
resurrection from among the dead, afterwards, they that 
are Christ's at his coming. 

But on account of the mystic connection of the church 
of the redeemed with the body of Christ, being bone of his 
bone and flesh of his flesh, in the language of the Apostle, 
the snatching up of the church at the end of the dispensa- 
tion may identify as fulfilled, the ascension of the Lord's 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 151 

body and be regarded^ as one transaction completed and 
finished. So then the church therefore must be regarded 
as included in the symbol of the man-child. Caught up 
unto God and to his throne, the glorified church will 
participate with Christ in the government of the 
world. 

This necessarily follows from the connection and relation 
subsisting between the different figures brought to view in 
the vision. For it is said : 

1 ' And the dragon stood before the woman which was 
ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as 
it was born. And she brought forth a man-child, who was 
to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child 
was caught up unto God, and to his throne. And the woman 
fled into the wilderness, where she had a place prepared of 
God." 

The child was caught up to escape the fury of the dra- 
gon. The woman for the same cause fled into the wilder- 
ness, to the place of refuge prepared of God. These two 
events are presented as following each other in succession, 
and if not simultaneous, yet as parts of the same vision, 
and actuated by the same cause. If the Jewish church 
shall take refuge in Palestine, to escape the dire persecu- 
tion of the last days, the church of the Lord Jesus will 
have been taken up out of the world to escape from the 
same great calamity, before the times of persecution shall 
have set in, or at least grown fierce against all who shall 
not bow its knee to the image of the beast. Both these 
events are in the future. 

The church of the Lord Jesus will be caught up to heaven 
about the same time that the Jewish church shall take re- 
fuge in the place prepared for her protection and susten- 
tation. 



152 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

The manner in which these two events are connected in 
the vision, and the relation existing between them, manifestly 
demand this interpretation. Both are in the future, they 
shall occur simultaneous, or nearly so. The impelling 
cause in each being the same, and the end also, namely, 
security from a terribly persecuting adversary, who in the 
purpose of God, shall have free scope for his malice and 
fury for a short space in the last days. 

It has already been intimated that the taking up of the 
church is the event 'in the near future, which shall mark the 
beginning -of the end of the times of the Gentiles, and the end 
of tranquillity on earth. For as soon as the church is gone, 
calamitous times must follow. The angel having the seal 
of the living God cried with a loud voice to the four angels 
to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, saying, 
* * Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have 
sealed the servants of our God in their fo7'eheads. Rev. 7 : 3, 
until the full number of the servants of the living God arc 
set apart to be with the Lord, for the earth will no longer 
be a suitable place for their abode. Then all will be- 
changed. For as in the days of Noah, they eat, they 
drank, they bought, they sold, they married and were 
given in marriage. So shall be the state of the skeptical 
and deluded world when the Lord shall call his church 
away. As soon as Noah entered into the Ark, the flood 
came and destroyed them all. 

Also as it was in the day that Lot fled out of Sodom — 
the sun rose fair upon Sodom that morning — but as soon as 
Lot had escaped to the mountains, God rained fire and 
brimstone (from God) out of heaven upon the doomed 
cities of the plain. 

So will it be in the last times, as soon as the church of 
the Lord Jesus shall have been taken out of the world, 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 1 53 

the vials of God's wrath will be poured out upon the earth, 
given over to satanic rule. For surely the things written 
aforetime were written for our learning, and things past 
in the special providences of God are types of things to 
come. The lessons of Providence are few, but the examples 
illustrating and enforcing them are many and impressive. 

Here we have then this whole truth presented in one 
figure, that of the "man-child" caught up unto God and 
to His throne. 

Christ is now sitting at the right hand of glory and 
honor of His Father's throne, participating in the exercise 
of His almighty power and dominion over the universe — as 
He said to His disciples: "All power is given unto Me, 
in heaven and in earth." It is in the purpose of God the 
Father that the church of the redeemed shall also share with 
Christ in the administration of the affairs in this world. 

For this purpose the dead will be raised incorruptible, 
and the living changed, and all caught up unto God and 
to His throne to be with the Lord : this will be prepara- 
tory to their descent to earth with Him, when He shall ap- 
pear in triumph as ii the Lord of Lords and King of Kings " 

A further illustration as well as confirmation is furnished 
by the scene in heaven described. Rev. 12: 10-12. 

The grand consummation of the event, in which all 
heaven will manifest so lively an interest, is described in 
the following passage : ' 'Now is come salvation and strength, 
and the kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ" 
Why? What grand event shall have been finally consum- 
mated ? For all is yet in the future. An event in which all 
the heavenly intelligences seem so deeply interested and to 
have long anticipated. ' l Noic> is come salvation and strength, 
in opposition to weakness, tribulations and the trials of the 
saints. 



154 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

And why salvation and strength ? What grand moral 
achievement laid up in the councils of God from eternity 
has been accomplished, over which the heavens are called 
upon to rejoice? Why, "the accuser of our brethren is 
cast down." Cast down, whence? Why cast down of 
heaven where he accused the saints. He which accused 
them before our God day and night, has been cast down. 

The redeemed from the earth by the blood of Christ, are 
to be understood by the words "our brethren," and that the 
scene described is in heaven ; and therefore the redeemed 
are with the Lord in heaven. For it is added: "And 
they overcame Him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the 
word of their testimony." That is the devil who accused 
them before God. This accusation was made while they 
were still on the earth, but now they are with the Lord in 
heaven, and Satan is cast down. Therefore it is said : t i Woe 
to the inhabitants of the earth and the sea," there will be 
found no place any longer in heaven for the accuser, when 
the glorified church shall be received and installed therein. 

And by the brethren here, we must further understand 
the whole church of the redeemed completed. Not merely 
disembodied spirits of just men, absent from the body and 
present with the Lord before the resurrection, but the 
whole body of the redeemed who shall have part ih the 
first resurrection, are to be understood as included in the 
phrase, our brethren, those of the old as well as the new 
dispensation. Who is speaking in heaven? Surely one 
who speaks with authority, and by our brethren is included 
all who shall believe. The term is used comprehensively 
and includes all. 

The vision described in the 7th chapter of Rev. presents 
us the church in heaven. 

Four angels are represented as standing on the four 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 1 55 

corners of the earthy-ridding the four winds of the earth, 
signifying the elements of commotion, dissention and revo- 
lution for the time being restrained by providential agen- 
cies, which are the agents of God's purposes on earth. They 
were commanded "hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor 
the trees, till we have scaled the servants of our God in their 
foreheads." To seal, signifies to mark, designate or set 
aside any thing to a particular use or for a particular pur- 
pose. Here it means the work of regenerating grace. The 
seal of the Holy Ghost impressed upon the conscience, 
is the earnest token to the believer of the final and full sal- 
vation, which includes the glorification of the body. The 
Revelator proceeds: "And I heard the number of them 
which were sealed; and there were sealed a hundred and 
forty and four thousand of all the tribes of the children of 
Israel." 

This number is a complete square, multiplied by 1,000. 
The two factors 12x12, each denoting subordinate com- 
pleteness. They are Hebrew signs. Their joint product 
multiplied by 1,000, comprehends fullness and exhaustive 
completeness. The one, the full number of God's ser- 
vants, sealed and set apart to His service under the old 
dispensation, patriarchs, prophets, ancient worthies, de- 
vout men and women of old. 

The other, the complete number of the redeemed of 
Israel, according to the election of grace, called to believe 
unto the justification of the soul under the dispensation of 
the gospel — Rom. 1 1 : — the complete number of the re- 
deemed of Israel. 

Those are the sealed that are made partakers in the great 
salvation in Christ Jesus, through the signal mercies of 
God toward them. Set apart — saved beyond a perad- 
venture. 



156 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

But these are not all the redeemed. For, says the 
Revelator : ' 'After this I beheld, and lo, a great multi- 
tude, which no man could number, of all nations, and 
kindreds, and peoples, and tongues, stood before the 
throne and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes and 
palms in their hands." This innumerable multitude in- 
cludes the whole number of God's elect, sealed from among 
all nations; and therefore, with those above, the full and 
complete number of the redeemed. Those were sealed on 
earth — John 3 : 33 — to believe is to be sealed with the holy- 
seal of faith. For "he that hath received his testimo7iy, 
hath set to his seal that God is true." 

This host is here represented as being in heaven. But 
the affairs of the world will still go on., for the woe trumpets 
and vials of wrath are yet to come. Hence, they have 
been transferred from earth to heaven since they first be- 
lieved. * ' They are before the throne of God, and serve 
Him day and night — i. e. unceasingly— in his temple, and 
He that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them; for 
the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, 
and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters; and 
God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes." Rev. 7:17. 

Here is the true church perfect and complete with Christ 
and in heaven. This is certainly before the millennium 
and after the days of testimony, and consequently must 
represent the church with Christ, being the fulfillment of 
His prayer : ' ' Father, I will that they also whom Thou 
hast given Me be with Me where I am ; that they may be- 
hold My glory which Thou hast given Me." 

In the passage just cited from the book of Revelation, 
there are no symbols used. The language is highly 
figurative it is true, and the scene is described as seen in a 
vision. But there are no mysterious types of hidden im- 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 1 57 

port in the passage^^It is indeed a vivid presentation of a 
statement of facts, shortly to come to pass, and must be so 
understood. 

When no symbols are used, the language upon all fair 
principles of interpretation should be allowed its ordinary 
meaning. All language is more or less figurative, but the 
import of the figures are from long usage well understood. 
Because a passage is found in the Apocalypse, it should not 
therefore, be ruled as outside the canons of ordinary 
speech, which are applicable in determining the meaning 
of words and phrases. When language is descriptive, it 
should be understood as significant of the specific facts de- 
scribed. When narrative, of the current events set forth in 
the narration. And when symbols occur, they must be 
understood according to their ascertained meaning, as 
gathered from former use, or explanations given, or from 
the analogy of language. 

Much of the difficulty encountered, and most of the 
errors fallen into, by those who have attempted to explain 
this book of Revelations, have doubtless, arisen mainly 
from the fact, that because this is a symbolic book, inter- 
preters have assumed, that there must therefore, be some 
occult or mysterious meaning concealed under the language, 
which must be sought for and brought to light. And 
therefore, the greater the resources of the imagination, the 
greater will be the extravaganza and cloud of hallucinations 
evolved. 

That the redeemed will be invested with immortal and 
celestial bodies while on the earth, and afterwards, trans- 
ferred to heaven, is a truth taught clearly and emphatically 
by the Apostle Paul. 

" Behold," says the Apostle, "I shew you a mystery; We 
shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed," the "we" 



158 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

includes believers only, " In a moment, in the twinkling of an 
eye at the last trump; for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead 
shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. 
For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this 
mortal must put on immortality." 1 Cor. 15: 51-53. 

The trumpet is the signal for those who sleep to awake. 
The figure is taken from the custom prevalent in the sleep- 
ing camp of an army. The soldiers are awakened out of 
their sleep by the sound of the trumpet. 

The incorruptible^ and immortal, resurrected from among 
the dead, with the living changed into the image of the 
heavenly, shall all be ' ' caught up together with them in the 
clouds, to meet the Lord in the air : and so shall we ever be 
with the Lord." 1 Thess. 4:17. 

The innumerable host of the glorified, including the im- 
mortals resurrected from among the dead, and of the liv- 
ing changed on earth, shall all be assembled in heaven, 
preparatory to the grand scene, which shall mark the 
coming of the Lord to take the Kingdom. 

11 ''And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white 
horse ; and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and 
True, and in righteousness he doth judge and make war. 

12 " His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head 
were many crowns ; and he had a name written, that no 
man knew, but he himself. 

13 "And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in 
blood : and his name is called The Word of God. 

14 "And the armies which were in heaven followed him 
upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean. 

15 " And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that 
with it he should smite the nations : and he shall rule them 
with a rod of iron : and he treadeth the winepress of 
the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 1 59 

16 " And he hathon his vesture and on his thigh a name 
written, king of kings, and lord of lords." Rev. 19: 11-16. 

The scriptures do not warrant the conclusion, that there 
will be a. general promiscuous resurrection of the dead, of the 
just and of the unjust, at one and the same time. This may 
appear to be a startling announcement to some of our 
readers, accustomed as they have been to look at these 
matters through the medium of the standards of faith and 
doctrine, set up by the various sects of Christendom, since 
the idea of a general resurrection, and a general judgment 
is the prevalent one. The resurrection of the saints will 
be a special resurrection, as has been shown, and will precede 
the period of the last great tribulation that shall come upon 
the earth. Nevertheless all will be raised, the wicked for 
judgment and condemnation, but the saints that they may 
reign with Christ on earth. The resurrected saints will 
rule the nations of the earth one thousand years, at least, 
while the rest of the dead still sleep on in their graves. 

The scriptures distinctly speak of a resurrection of life, 
and a resurrection of judgment, i. e. for condemnation. Two 
resurrections, a resurrection of the just and a resurrection 
of the unjust. Of the former, that they may reign on earth 
over the nations with Christ; of the latter, that they may 
be judged and condemned, for to judge is to condemn. 
All who are judged must be condemned, as they must be 
judged according to the deeds done in the body. " Enter 
not into judgment with thy servant, O, Lord, for in thy 
sight shall no flesh living be justified." 

These two resurrections, namely, that of the just and that 
of the unjust, will be at least one thousand years asunder. 

''The resurrection of the saints" says one, "is a special 
favor of God, such as was manifested in Christ's own resur- 
rection j because they are saved already, because they have 



l6o ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

got eternal life, because they are the delight of God, not as 
they are in themselves, bat as they are in Christ, that they 
are taken up and dealt with apart by themselves, as not a 
part of this world's government, except in so far as they 
are kings of it; whereas the wicked will be raised for 
judgment, which is nothing but condemnation." 

The passage of scripture, John 5: 24, 28, does not neces- 
sarily teach a promiscuous general resurrection of the just 
and of the unjust, though it has been generally so understood, 
and is the chief passage relied upon in support of that 
idea. Our Lord there speaks of the resurrection in general 
terms. A general resurrection, the passage plainly teaches, 
as to the certainty that all shall be raised, but not necessarily 
at the same time, as the contrary is plainly taught in other 
passages. The passage above referred to is as follows : — 
' ' Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, 
and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, 
andshall not come into condemnation ; " i. e. judgment, "but is 
passed from death unto life." ' 'Marvel not at this : for the hour 
is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear 
his voice, and shall come forth; they that have done 
good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done 
evil, unto the resurrection of damnation," that is, judgment 
for judgment, and condemnation and damnation are each 
designated by the same word in the original. 

Here we have two resurrections distinctly pointed out, 
a resurrection of life, and a. judgment resurrection. 

The phrase "the hour is Goming" does not necessarily 
imply the same exact period in future time, but must be under- 
stood in the more general sense, as equivalent to the word 
age or era. The word is so used in the immediate context: 
' ' Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and 
now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. l6l 

God: and they that hear shall live." Here the dead im- 
plies those dead in-sin, and who shall be quickened into 
life by the voice of the gospel message; and therefore the 
phrase "the hour is coming and now is," must refer to the 
gospel dispensation. This has already lasted more than 
eighteen hundred years. In a similar sense must the phrase 
* ' the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves 
shall hear His voice," be understood. 

It is, therefore, conclusively shown by the above cita- 
tions, that there will be a resurrection both of the just and 
the unjust, but the end for which they shall be raised will 
be quite different. The wicked will be raised for judgment 
— i. e. condemnation — but the righteous will be raised in- 
corruptible, immortal, and will not come into judgment, 
because they have passed from death unto life; but will be 
raised from among the dead for quite another purpose alto- 
gether, namely, that they may reign with Christ on earth. 
For He said to His disciples: "Verily I say unto you, 
That ye which have followed Me in the regeneration, whe/i the 
Son of man shall sit in the throne of His glory, ye also shall 
sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." — 
Matt. 19: 28. How absurd to maintain that such shall be 
brought to judgment. St. Paul has now been in heaven 
eighteen hundred years with Christ, and so also the millions 
of the redeemed. For what purpose should such be 
brought to judgment ? They will not be judged, because 
they belong to Christ, because they are identified with His 
resurrected — as they shall be likened unto His glorious — 
body; because they shall appear with Him in glory. 
"When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also 
appear with Him in glory." The saints, who are His mys- 
tical body identified with the Lord, shall come with Him 
as the redeemed, and glorified, and distinguished above all. 
14 



1 62 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

To judge is to exercise the function of government. 
This was the signification of the word among the eastern 
nations. The judges sat at the gates of the city and ad- 
ministered justice. So were the Jews governed before, and 
even after, the kings; for the king was a judge. The gates 
of the city were the marts of trade, for the intercourse of 
the people with those from without, and for the exchange 
of commodities. Therefore the judge sat at the gate to 
decide all questions of controversy that might arise among 
the people, and to publish all edicts and regulations that 
might be deemed necessary. 

The promise therefore to sit on twelve thrones, judging 
the twelve tribes of Israel, implies that they shall bear rule 
over them, that the saints shall participate in the adminis- 
tration of affairs in the Messiah's kingdom, and shall have 
precedence over the children of Israel themselves. Not 
only shall they rule over them, but over all the world; 
for the Apostle says : ' ' Do ye not know that the saints 
shall judge the world." How can these scriptures be 
explained on any other hypothesis than that stated, 
namely, that the saints of the Most High shall possess the 
kingdom. 

A summary of what the scriptures teach upon the subject 
of the personal reign of the saints with Christ on earth is 
given in Rev. 20: 4—6: "And I saw thrones, and they 
sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I 
saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness 
of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not 
worshiped the beast, neither his image, neither had received 
his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they 
lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the 
rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years 
were finished, TJiis is the first resurrection. Blessed and 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 1 63 

holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such 
the second death— hath no power, but they shall be 
priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a 
thousand years." 

By the word "souls" we must understand personalities, 
and is equivalent to living beings, <puyaz> as in Peter 
3: 20: "When once the long suffering of God waited in 
the days of Noah, while the ark was preparing, wherein 
few, that is, eight souls, were saved by water." This is 
evident from the fact that those spoken of as the souls of 
them that were beheaded had been raised from the dead, 
for "they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. 
But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand 
years were finished. This is the first resurrection." Those 
that had participated in the first resurrection lived and 
reigned with Christ, and all that lived and reigned had 
participated in the first resurrection. But the rest of the 
dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. 
The word "again" refers back to their former existence 
as living beings on earth, and implies that they shall be 
raised from the dead at the end of the thousand years. 
But those who shall have participated in the exalted bless- 
ing of having a part in the first resurrection, shall reign 
with Christ a thousand years, while the remainder of the 
millions, who had succumbed to the grim monster, should 
continue to sleep in their graves. The first resurrection 
must precede the thousand years' reign; and the second 
resurrection, which is implied in the words "first resurrec- 
tion," will not take place until after the thousand years of 
millennial reign of the saints on earth. 

This is the plain import of the above cited passage. The 
language is plain narrative, and to attempt to give it any 
other turn, is sheer trifling with sacred things, as we have 



1 64 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

seen that it is in perfect harmony with what is taught else- 
where in the epistles, especially of St. Paul. 

It would be a strange contradiction to say that those 
who shall judge the world shall themselves be the subjects 
of judgment. The saints shall judge, not only men, but 
angels also, i Cor. 6: 2-3: li Do ye not know that the 
saints shall judge the world? " ''Know ye not that we shall 
judge angels?" says the Apostle Paul to the Corinthians. 

The scene of the final judgment before the great il white 
throne" plainly points out a class, by implication at least, 
whose names are found written in the book of life, who 
will be exempt from judgment. For the books will be 
opened and another book shall be opened, which is the 
book of life ; and the dead shall be judged according to 
the things written in the books, according to their works. 
"And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and 
death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them:" 
— turned out their subjects for judgment — "and they were 
judged every man according to their works. And death 
and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second 
death. And whosoever was not found written in the book 
of life was cast into the lake of fire." This implies that 
there will be a class whose names shall be found written in 
the book of life, and who shall be exempt from judgment, 
as they belonged to an entirely different order of things. 
Because those that shall be judged at this final judgment, 
shall be judged according to the things written in the books, 
—according to their works — and condemned, as all who 
shall be judged according to their works must be, and 
these shall belong to a class whose names are not found 
written in the book of life. 

Here we have the second and final resurrection and the 
final judgment. The sea shall give up the dead, and 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 1 65 

death and Hades shall deliver up their dead for final 
judgment. 

This can not be at the coming of the Lord as the various 
sects contend. For this presents quite a different state of" 
things from that when the Son of man shall be revealed. 
For then, as in the days of Noah, they ate, they drank, 
they married wives and were given in marriage, until the 
day that Noah entered into the ark and the flood was upon 
the world; or, as in the day that Lot fled out of Sodom, 
clear, serene, bright shone the sun on the doomed city 
that morning. But here all will be terror and dismay. 
For "I saw a great white throne, and Him that sat on it, 
from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and 
there was found no place for them." 

The final judgment of the unjust raised for that purpose 
at the end of the thousand years of the millennial reign of 
saints on earth, shall take place before the great white 
throne and before Him that sat on it. When the dead, 
both small and great, raised up from the sea and the earth 
yielded up by death and Hades for the express purpose, 
shall be judged according to their works. '"''The dead, 
small and great '," here referred to, are the same as "the rest 
of the dead" — verse 5 — who should live not again until 
the thousand years were finished, and excludes those 
who shall have part in the first resurrection, who shall 
have been raised more than a thousand years previously 
and for a different purpose; namely, that they might glorify 
God by being changed into the image of His Son, and 
reign with Him on the earth. From this it is evident that 
the saints will be raised and changed as a special favor and 
dealt with separate and apart from the world, because they 
are not of the world, but chosen out of the world. 

The character of the resurrection of the saints as con- 



1 66 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

nected with the resurrection of the body -of Christ from the 
grave, is pointed out by the Apostle Paul, Rom. 8: n. 
He says: 

"If the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the 
dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from- the dead 
shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that 
dwelleth in you. " Here is the link that connects the be- 
liever with the Lord, namely, the spirit that dwelleth in 
you — if ye be the Lord's — connecting the believer in an 
inseparable relation with the Lord now and in the resur- 
rection. This is the end of the gracious purpose of God in 
the redemption of the body. To take from among men 
wretches, sold under sin and in extreme misery and de- 
gradation, and elevate them to glory, honor and immor- 
tality — to thrones, dominions and principalities, through the 
body of Christ. The regeneration of the soul, by Almighty 
energy, is the first step in the grand achievement which 
God has purposed to accomplish by His Spirit, that dwell- 
eth in all those who shall sustain the relationship of joint 
heirs to His Son. " For as many as are led by the spirit 
of God, they are the sons of God." 

Regeneration is the beginning of the good work which 
will be perfected in that day when the Lord Jesus shall be 
revealed, and all so favored and so distinguished are des- 
tined to sustain the closest relation to Christ Himself. 
The spirit of him that raised up Christ from the dead, in 
dwelling in the elect of God, will link them in an inseparable 
union with the Lord. If they have the spirit of Christ they 
are his; and if his spirit dwell in them, it will raise them up 
to reign with him. For He " shall change our vile body" if 
we sustain that relation, '■'■that it may he fashioned like, unto 
his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is 
able even to subdue all things unto himself." Phil. 3: 21. 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 1 67 

The Apostle Paul states this relationship even more 
clearly and fbrcibly-strrl, — Rom. 8 : 29. "For whom He 
did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to 
the image of his Son, that He might be the firstborn amo7ig 
many brethren." Christ the first fruits of the resurrection, 
then they that are Christ's at His coming. 

There is not the most remote intimation in any of the 
numerous passages, that speak of the resurrection of the 
saints, that any other than the dead in Christ will be con- 
cerned. No mention of the resurrection of the unrighteous 
dead in connection with the saints, showing that the resur- 
rection at the coming of the Lord, will be a special favor, 
and concern the righteous dead alone, and that those who 
are alive and remain on the earth, being the disciples of 
the Lord waiting and expecting His coming will be instantly 
changed from mortal to immortal. 

They are called His brethren in the above cited passage. 
The Lord Himself so designates them. All who are con- 
versant with the New Testament will call to mind that 
touching scene which happened on the morning of the 
resurrection, recorded John 20: 11-17. "But Mary stood 
without at the sepulchre weeping: and as she wept she 
stooped down and looked into the sepulchre, and seeth 
two angels in white, sitting, the one at the head, and the 
other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain. And 
they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She saith 
unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I 
know not where they have laid him. * * * Jesus 
saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou ? whom seekest 
thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto 
him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou 
hast laid him, and I will take him away. Jesus saith unto 
her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto him. 



1 68 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Rabboni : which is to say, Master. Jesus saith unto her, 
Touch me not, for I am not yet ascended to my Father : 
but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto 
my Father, and your Father, and to my God, and your 
God." Here He calls His disciples His breth?'en, and still 
further declares also, that His Father is their Father, His God 
their God. Showing that the relation subsisting between 
the Lord Jesus and His disciples constituted the family of 
one God and one Father; and the same is true of all those 
who shall believe. This relationship will be completely 
and fully realized when the Lord shall return to call His 
church unto Himself. " For the Lord himself shall descend 
from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and 
with the trump of God : and the dead in Christ shall rise first : " 
there is nothing said here about any other dead, "Then 
we which are alive and remain," but having been changed, 
"shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to 
meet the Lord in the air : and so shall we ever be with the 
Lord." This relates solely to believers, i Thess. 4: 16,17. 
Here then is not a word said respecting the resurrection 
of any except the dead in Christ. They shall rise first. 
Then what follows? Why, "we which are alive and re- 
main, shall be caught up in the clouds, to meet the Lord 
in the air." This descent of the Lord shall concern directly 
no one else. This is the plain statement of the passage. 
If any others were included, certainly it would be shown 
at least in some parallel passage of scripture. But it will be 
a vain search to attempt to find such. The voice of the arch- 
angel, and the trump of God will awake those only who 
sleep in Christ. This return of the Lord to awake the 
dead and change the living was, therefore, the cherished 
hope and earnest desire of the early church, while the 
words of the Lord Jesus and of His Apostles were yet 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 169 

fresh. Before they had become obscured by a cloud of 
false tradition, or perverted by false theories, or rendered 
of none effect by rationalistic exegesis. 

Because it would be for them, the perfect realization of 
all promised blessings in Christ Jesus. The triumph over 
all enemies. The attainment of perfect fruition in the 
immediate presence of the Lord. 

For this, the heart of the great Apostle of the Gentiles, 
yearned. ' ' Yea doubtless, " says he, " and I count all things 
but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus 
my Lord." He proceeds — 

"That I may know him, and the power of his resurrec- 
tion, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made con- 
formable unto his death; if by any means I might attain 
u?ito the resurrection of the dead." Phil. 3: 10-11. 

Unto this he has not yet attained. Though he has been 
absent from the body and present with the Lord, a glori- 
fied spirit in heaven, lo, these eighteen hundred years; 
still the Apostle Paul has not yet apprehended that for 
which he was apprehended by Christ, namely, the resur- 
rection of the body, and the perfect union with the glorified 
body of Christ — the head of the new creation and the 
supreme Lord over all. 

Of this earnest desire and expectation the Apostle speaks 
in the immediate prospect of death.. 2 Tim. 4: 6-8, he 
says: "The time of my departure is at hand. I have 
fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept 
the faith : Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of 
righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall 
give me at that day : and not to me only, but unto all them 
also that love his appearing." Henceforth there is laid up 
for me a crown of righteousness. It is laid up in waiting, 
b.ut not to be obtained until that day. What day ? Why 
15 



I70 KOMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

the day when the Lord Jesus shall return to raise the 
righteous dead; and not only for him, but for all them also 
that love his appearing. There will be a general participa- 
tion of the resurrected and glorified saints in the psalms 
of victory and crowns of glory when the Lord shall come. 
We see, therefore, that his appearing is not at the death 
of the believer, as that day is placed in contrast with the 
Apostle's departure. His departure to be with Christ, 
though a blessed consummation of earth's trials, is not the 
Lord's appearing. 

The foregoing passages lead to but one conclusion, that 
the coming of the Lord to raise the dead will be a special 
favor to be conferred on his sleeping saints alone — there is 
nowhere even an intimation to the contrary — and at the 
same time he will change the living who shall remain on 
the earth, waiting and expecting his coming. Taking 
therefore the word of God for our guide, we can nowhere 
find that a general resurrection of both the just and of the 
unjust shall take place on the same day. It is not taught. 
But the scriptures speak invariably of the dead in Christ, 
as those who shall have part in the first resurrection, and 
that they shall be raised from among the dead, and together 
with the changed living snatched up in the clouds, to meet 
the Lord and ever afterward to be associated with Him. 
This, that they be taken out of the world and shielded 
from the hour of temptation that shall come upon all the 
world, and as preparatory to their descent to earth with 
the Lord, when He shall come to assert his rightful 
authority over all as il Lord of Lords and King of Kings" 
This shall come to pass at the end of the present Gentile 
dispensation. For "I saw in the night visions," says 
Daniel, "and behold, one like the Son of man came with 
the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 171 

and they brought Him near before Him. And there wag 
given Him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all 
people, nations, and languages, should serve Him : his do- 
minion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass 
away, and His kingdom, that which shall not be destroyed." 
Dan. 7: 13-14. 

In this kingdom the saints shall participate, for in verse 
18 it is said: " But the saints of the Most High shall take 
the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever, even for 
ever and ever." 

The saints of the Most High shall reign conjointly in the 
kingdom with the Messiah, who is the same as the one 
like to the Son of man, the same as the Lord Jesus, who 
shall reign upon the throne of David. For the same king- 
dom, both in duration and in extent, shall be given to the 
people of the saints of the Most High. For it is said : 
"And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of 
the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to 
the people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom 
is an everlasting kingdom." Dan. 7: 27. By the people 
of the saints of the "Most High''' must be understood 
those who shall constitute the innumerable army of those 
dwelling previously in the high or heavenly places. The 
saints of the High or heavenly places as the words of the 
original Hebrew might be rendered. These must there- 
fore include the resurrected saints previously taken up by 
the Lord to -heaven. The heavenly, in opposition to the 
Jewish saints, who shall remain on the earth until the Lord 
shall come. When the Lord shall come, therefore, to take 
the kingdom, the heavenly saints will come with Him. 

The coming of the Lord with his saints to take vengeance, 
was among the things very early revealed to mankind, 
even among the antediluvians. For the Apostle Jude 



172 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

says, speaking of vengeance that shall fall upon the cor- 
rupters of the earth in the last times: "And Enoch also, 
the seventh from Adam, prophesied of these, saying,' Be- 
hold, the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his saints, to 
execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are 
ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they 
have ungodly committed, and of all their hard speeches which 
ungodly sinners have spoken against him. Jude 14-15. 

How fitly does the Apostle Jude describe the coming 
times when the ungodly, vaunting, blasphemous Roman 
emperor, aided and abetted by the ungodly, apostate, un- 
believing Jews, under the lead of Anti-Christ, shall openly 
oppose himself against, and blaspheme and defy the name 
of God and of Christ. 

The Apostle Paul also administers comfort to the breth- 
ren at Thessalonica, by assuring them that they should 
have rest, when ''the Lo?-d Jesus shall be revealed from 
heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire taking ven- 
geance on them that know not God. " 

The coming of Christ to the world in wrath and terror 
will be quite a different scene from that of his appearifig to 
his disciples to fulfill his promise made in love — "I will 
come again, and receive you unto myself, that where I am. 
there ye may be also." When he shall come to call his 
saints all the world will be lulled into tranquillity and re- 
pose. For he said: "Behold, 1 come as a thief in the 
night ; watch therefore, for ye know not the day, nor the 
hour, wherein the Son of man cometh." But when he 
shall come with all his saints, to call the unbelieving na- 
tions before him, the event will be preceded by portentous 
signs and warnings. Signs in the sun, signs in the moon, 
the sea and the waves roaring, and men's hearts failing 
them in apprehension of the things about to come. 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 1 73 

The coming of thsJLord to call His saints from earth to 
heaven will be that of the return of a long expected bene- 
factor, who had journeyed into a far country to seek a king- 
dom and returned to invite his faithful and chosen servants 
to come and participate with Him in the government. But 
his coming with His mighty angels to take vengeance, will 
strike terror and dismay into a guilty world, who will call 
to the rocks and mountains to fall upon them to hide them 
from the face of Him that sitteth upon the throne and from 
the Lamb, for the great day of His wrath shall have come, 
and who will be able to stand. 

The Father is glorified by the exaltation of His Son to 
sit at His right hand. As the reward of His obedience God 
hath highly exalted Him above every name. Christ has 
therefore sit down at the right hand of the majesty on high, 
upon His Father's throne. But He will afterward rise 
up from His Father's throne and take His own throne. 
His kingdom is now in waiting until the glorified subjects 
shall be gathered in and sealed by the Holy Ghost, when 
the complete number of His elect shall have been called 
and renewed, the preparatory work will b.e accomplished 
and then Christ shall rise up from His Father's throne and 
descend to earth in the glory of His Father, with all His 
holy angels including His glorified saints. He will then 
come to the earth "in flaming fire taking vengeance 
on them that know not God, and that obey not the 
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ : who shall be punished 
with everlasting destruction from the presence of the 
Lord, and from the glory of His power ; When He shall come 
to be glorified in (that is among ) His saints, and to be ad- 
mired in all them that believe." 2 Tliess. 1:8, 9, 10. 

For unto Him every knee shall bow and every tongue 
confess, that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God, the 



174 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Father. Not while He sits on His Father's throne, but when 
He shall take His own throne. For He must reign until 
He hath put all enemies under His feet. 

In the grand comprehensive scheme of God's moral 
government over the universe, results are worked out 
by moral influence. So Christ through the exhibition of 
His redeemed and glorified saints, raised from the dead, 
raised up to sit on thrones and reign with Himself in the 
kingdom, shall make such a display of almighty power and 
matchless grace, as will bring all the intelligence in heaven 
and on earth, in adoration and submission at His feet. 

" To Him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My 
throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My 
Father in His throne" Rev. 3: 21. Christ can not take 
the kingdom alone. He must have his saints with Him for 
they are the joint heirs to the inheritance. For the children 
ofGod " are heirs of God, andjointheirs with Christ" Rom. 
&\ 17. And this scripture has direct reference to the king- 
dom over the earth. 

In the second Psalm it is said : " Ask of Me, and I shall 
give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the utter- 
most parts of the earth for thy possession. Thou shalt 
break them with a rod of iron ; Thou shalt dash them in 
pieces like a potter's vessel." Here we see what the in- 
heritance shall be. The "man-child, that was snatched 
up unto God, and to His throne," was to rule all nations 
with a rod of iron. And the symbol of the man-child 
includes the church. For the saints of the Most High shall 
possess the kingdom. Also Rev. 2: 26, 27. "He that 
overcometh, and keepeth my works unto the end, to him 
will I give power over the nations : And he shall rule them 
with a rod of iron; as the vessels, of a potter shall they be 
broken to shivers." In these passages, the Messiah, the 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 175 

man-child, and " hejjiat overcometh," are all and each to 
rule the nations, and in the same manner shall they exercise 
their rule over them. Positive, sure, and effectual, as with 
a rod of iron, breaking down and dashing to pieces all 
opposition, as a thing of no strength — a potter's vessel. 

Whenever Christ begins to act in reference to the king- 
dom, he must have His saints with Him, for they are His 
body, they are the "joint heirs." He will, therefore, exer- 
cise no authority publicly over the world without them. 
For through them he will rule over the nations. 

In respect to all matters yet in the future, we are to look 
to the strict letter of Divine Revelation as our only source 
of information — analogies of the past can be of little 
value — and in so doing it is positively essential to take the 
strictest heed to what is written. 

A spirit of latitudinous accommodation of determining 
the import of one passage by interpolating a portion taken 
from another, or of coercing the original text into speaking 
something other than its plain, manifest import, in order 
to accommodate its meaning to that expressed in some 
other passage, has been the fruitful source of the present 
stupendous system of error which has grown up in refer- 
ence to the import of what is plainly taught in the scrip- 
tures of truth as to coming events. If we allow our precon- 
ceived ideas to influence our conclusions, and this is the 
most difficult to avoid, as to what should or what should 
not come to pass, we assume a position independent of 
Divine Revelation, and supersede it by preconceived theo- 
ries, while the inspired writings must be regarded as posi- 
tive and ultimate authority, and our only guide in reference 
to the unexplored path which lies before us. 

It therefore becomes our imperative duty to scrutinize 
carefully what has been written even to the most minute 



176 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

and seemingly unimportant statements, understanding that 
all scriptures are indited by the spirit of inspiration, and are 
therefore infallible truth, and that all truths are equally true. 

That the Lord Jesus will first come to call His saints ac- 
cording to His promise, to take them from earth to heaven, 
and that this will precede the "second advent" as it is called, 
by a period of at least seven years, the duration of the 
times of persecution, accords with what is most explicitly 
taught, and affords a satisfactory and harmonious elucida- 
tion of the scriptures which refer to the subject of the 
coming of the Lord, which otherwise are very confused 
and obscure. 

The prevalent belief respecting the coming of the Lord, 
that it will be a phenomenon which shall burst instantane- 
ously and simultaneously upon all the world, striking ter- 
ror and amazement alike into saint and sinner, the vast 
concave of the heavens from pole to pole, and from the 
zenith to the farthest east and west, filled with the armies 
of the heavenly hosts, angels and archangels, principalities 
and powers, moving in an awfully sublime procession to- 
ward the earth that the dead will be raised simultane- 
ously, at the blast ofthe archangel's trumpet, both the just 
and the unjust, that the judgment of the "great white 
throne" will immediately follow, — for there is to be, ac- 
cording to this theory, but one general resurrection and one 
judgment, for all must be alike judged, both saint and sin- 
ner — and that there will immediately follow a winding up of 
the destinies of the inhabitants of this world — the saints as- 
signed to a state of everlasting happiness, and the sinners 
to one of eternal misery ;- — though mainly true in its 
parts, assigning each part its proper place, is wholly un- 
founded as a theory taken together as a whole. Such a 
theory is entirely irreconcilable with the many passages 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. I 77 

heretofore cited. It-would be a thing entirely unaccounta- 
ble that while so many passages of the scriptures speak 
of the resurrection of the saints, no allusion is made to the 
* resurrection of the wicked in the same connection, if all are 
to be raised at one and the same time. 

The teaching of Divine Revelation upon this subject is to 
the effect that the resurrection of the unrighteous dead will 
form no part of the dealings of God in the work of redemp- 
tion, but that this will take place at the end, and for final 
judgment. 

The attention of the candid reader is earnestly invited to 
the perusal of the following passages, in addition to those 
above cited, in further proof that the resurrection is for the 
special benefit of the saints. "For when they shall rise 
from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in mar- 
riage; but are as the angels which are in heaven." — Mark 
12:25. -Luke 20: 35-36 is more explicit: "But they 
which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and 
the resurrection from the dead, "— -from among the dead, im- 
plying separation as a special favor — "neither marry, nor 
are given in marriage : neither can they die any more : for 
they are equal unto the angels ; and are the children of 
God, being the children of the resurrection" Surely this pas- 
sage is decisive. The children of God are the children of 
the resurrection. It is a special favor and privilege for 
them. Do the wicked come into a participation of the 
blessings of God's children? If not, then they have no 
part in this resurrection, as it is written : "Blessed and holy 
is he that hath part in the first resurrection : on such the 
second death hath no power." "Neither can they die 
anymore." " For the rest of the dead lived not again 
until the thousand years were finished." 

Paul preached at Athens, standing in the midst of 



178 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Mar's Hill, Jesus and the resurrection, as the two cardinal 
doctrines of Christianity. By Jesus came the redemption 
of the soul, by his resurrection ( justification and the glori- 
faction of the body. " For we shall be also in the likeness 
of His resurrection." So fully impressed was the great 
Apostle of the Gentiles, that the resurrection was the con- 
summation of the work of redemption, and included the sum 
of all the blessings — was the prize of the high calling of 
God — which the Father has in store for His redeemed 
children, that His earnest desires were drawn out toward 
this, the only hope ; " if by any means I might attain unto 
the resurrection of the dead." — Phil. 3: n. In speaking of 
the resurrection, he invariably associates it with the dead in 
Christ, none are mentioned besides. We who are alive at the 
coming of the Lord, shall not anticipate them that sleep. 
For the dead in Christ shall rise first, then we which are 
alive and remain shall be changed in a moment, in the twink- 
ling of an eye ; such is the Apostle's account of the Lord's com- 
ing. When the Lord shall descend with the voice of the 
archangel and the trump of God, the dead in Christ shall 
rise first. Then what next ? We which are alive and re- 
main shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, 
to meet the Lord in the air. 

His exhortation is to comfort one another with these 
words. In the 15th chapter of 1st Corinthians, he spoke 
of the resurrection of the saints only — they which have 
fallen asleep in Christ, — Christ the first-fruit of them that 
slept : Afterward they that are Christ's at His coming. 

This special favor of God toward His servants, who shall 
sleep as well as to those who are alive and remain on earth 
at the coming of the Lord, is in strict accord with the deal- 
ings of God with His servants, and is impressively illustrated 
by the following : ' ' Enoch walked with God and he was 



THE RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. 1 79 

not: for God took— him." Elijah was caught up in a 
chariot of fire and did not taste death. These are types 
of the church. If God so favored His chosen ones of old, 
how much more abundantly will He manifest His love to- 
ward His own children in Christ Jesus, in the last time ? 

Abraham stood upon an elevation and serenely over- 
looked the destruction of Sodom and the cities of the 
plain, and saw the smoke of their ruins ascend toward 
heaven. Lot escaped as by fire. Abraham is a type of 
the church, Lot of the Jewish remnant. 

So shall the church be removed from the earth to a secure 
elevation with Christ, when the calamities shall fall upon 
the nations, prepared to return with Him, when He shall 
sit upon the throne of His glory and with all His holy 
angels, desend to earth to take the kingdom. The Jewish 
remnant, God's earthly saints, must pass through the fires 
of persecution, but escape as did Lot, but the church com- 
posed of the believers in the Lord Jesus, shall be taken up 
to heaven and therefore preserved, as was Abraham. 



l8o ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 



CHAPTER XI. 



RECAPITULATION AND SPECIFIC TERMS. 

A brief recapitulation of what has been written in the 
foregoing pages, will serve to place the several points dis- 
cussed in a clearer light. Syllogistic reasoning has not been 
attempted and is not intended; but it is maintained that 
there is.no satisfactory exposition of the many passages of 
scripture which refer to the coming of the Lord and the 
resurrection of the dead, on any other hypothesis than the 
one maintained above, which is indeed taught in specific 
terms and conclusively foretold in the most significant 
symbol, i. e. that of the * ' man-child. " 

It has been shown : 

i. That the rapture of the saints is not the second advent, 
a period of at least seven years intervening between them. 
For the snatching up of the man-child will be simultaneous 
with the flight of the woman, which will precede the seven 
years' covenant. 

2 . It will be the special appearing of the Lord to take 
His saints from earth to dwell with Him in the mansions of 
the Father's house, according to His promise made to them 
on that memorable night in which He was betrayed. 

3. It will be the consummation of the gospel mission, 
the completion of the work of redemption in the resurrec- 
tion of the body. 

4. The saints who are alive and remain on the earth at 
the coming of the Lord will be instantly changed and 
caught up, together with those who have been raised from 



RECAPITULATION AND SPECIFIC TERMS. l8l 

the dead, in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so 
thenceforth, forever to remain with Him. 

5. This will be preparatory to the second advent, at which 
there will be no resurrection of the dead. 

6. Wherever the coming of the Lord is connected in any 
passage of scripture with the resurrection of the dead, the 
steeping saints are invariably intended. 

7. This follows from the mysterious and inseparable re- 
lationship which God in His gracious purpose has caused 
to subsist between Christ the head, and the church which 
is His mystical body. 

8. The symbol of the man-child — Rev. 12 — caught up 
unto God and to His throne, and which includes the church, 
is conclusive of the whole subject. 

9. The saints will be taken out of the world to escape 
the woes which shall come upon the earth in the last 
time. 

10. As soon as the church has been taken up to heaven, 
Satan will be cast down thence to the earth, and will take 
the supreme control and direction of its affairs. 

it. The account of the "sealing of the servants of our 
God on their foreheads," — Rev. 7 — shows that immediately 
after the dispensation of sealing the elect there is seen a 
great multitude, which no man could number, of all na- 
tions, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, which stood 
before the throne and before the Lamb, clothed in white 
robes and palms in their hands. They were sealed, that is, 
set apart while on earth, they are seen immediately there- 
after to stand before the throne in heaven. Those only of 
the tribes of the children of Israel are sealed, as seen by the 
Revelator, but all have the seal of faith. 

12. The resurrection of the saints will be a special favor 
of God to the chosen in Christ Jesus, because they have 



1 82 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

got eternal life in Him ; they will be raised up separate and 
apart from all the world, as Christ was raised, and that they 
may reign with Him. 

13. The resurrected saints will reign with Christ 1,000 
years, while the rest of the dead live not again until the 
1,000 years have passed. 

14. The resurrected saints will not be judged, but they 
will judge the world, and even angels. 

15. There will be two resurrections, a resurrection of the 
just, and of the unjust, a resurrection of life and a resur- 
rection of condemnation or judgment. These two resur- 
rections will be at least 1,000 years asunder. 

16. That the saints will be treated as a distinct class, 
separate and apart from all the world, and with special 
favor, as those whose names are found written in the book 
of life, is implied in the final judgment scene before the 
' ' great white throne. " Rev. 20: 11. 

17. The Apostle Paul teaches, Rom. 8: ti, that the 
spirit of Him that raised up Christ from the dead dwelling 
in believers, so links them inseparably with Christ, that as 
Christ was raised from the dead, so also shall their mortal 
bodies be quickened by the same power that raised up 
Christ from the dead. The union is special and ever- 
lasting. 

18. Christ the first-fruits among many brethren. Then 
they that are Christ's at His coming. Each in his own 
order. 

19. Christ designates His disciples as His brethren, see 
John 20: 17, and elsewhere. 

20. There is not a shadow of a warrant in the scriptures 
in favor of the received theory, that there will be a general 
promiscuous simultaneous resurrection of both the just and 
the unjust, followed immediately by a general judgment. 



RECAPITULATION AND SPECIFIC TERMS. 1 83 

21. The coming ofjthe Lord to take up His saints, and 
His coming to take vengeance on the world are two diffe- 
rent events. 

22. When the Lord shall come to take the kingdom and 
to execute vengeance on His adversaries, His saints will come 
with Him. Zech. 14: 5. Jude 14: 15. 

23. Christ can not move in the affairs of the kingdom un- 
til He has His saints with Him, for they are the joint heirs. 

24. When He shall come to take up His saints He will 
come as a thief in the night. But when He shall come to 
judge the nations and take the kingdom, the event will be 
foretokened by signs in the sun and in the moon, the sea 
and waves roaring, and men's hearts failing them for fear 
of those things coming. 

25. This interpretation of the scriptures respecting the 
rapture of the church is necessary that the promises may be 
fulfilled. "To him that overcometh, will I grant to sit 
with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame and am set 
down with My Father in His throne." Rev. 3 : 23. 

26. The saints shall exercise the same rule on earth, as 
the Messiah, They " rule the nations with a rod of iron," 
Rev. 2: 27, 2 Ps — and as the "man-child," Rev. 12: 5, 
" She brought forth a man-child, who was to rule all nations 
with a rod of iron." 

27. "Enoch and Elijah were types of the church, and 
as God by special interposition took them out of the 
world so will he deal with the church." 

28. The Jews, like Lot who barely escaped the fires of 
Sodom, shall pass through the great tribulations that are 
about to come upon the world, while the church removed 
to a secure elevation, as was Abraham, shall look on 
serenely:* 

It has been stated in the foregoing discussion that the 



1 84 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

co?ning of the Lord to call the true* church from earth to 
heaven, and His coming with His saints to take the king- 
dom, will be two very different and distinct events, and are- 
carefully so distinguished in the scriptures. This will ap- 
pear more satisfactory to the inquiring reader when he 
shall be made satisfied that a separate word is used in the 
original Greek to designate each event, and this almost 
invariably. 

7:apou^a, which literally denotes "to be present with" 
and to come in order to be present, is uniformly, if not 
almost invariably employed to express the coming of the 
Lord to call the saints from earth to heaven. 

The following are instances among many, of the use of 
this word in the New Testament : 

The Apostle Paul says to the Corinthians : "I am glad 
of the coming of Stephanus," — i. e. that Stephanus will be 
present with you — his special coming to the church at 
Corinth — the world taking no cognizance of the event. 
The word is expressive, hence, of the continued presence 
of the Lord with His saints. ' ' So shall we ever be with the 
Lord" i Thess. 4: 17. 

It is used in 2 Cor. 10: 10, to denote the personal ap- 
pearance of the Apostle Paul: "But his bodily presence is 
weak, and his speech contemptible." 

In Matt. 24: 3, the coming of the Lord to be present 
with His disciples: "What shall be the sign of thy coming, 
and of the end of the world ?" — i. e. His return to them and 
the completion of the age. That is the close of the times 
of the Gentiles. 

1 Cor. 15: 23: " Christ the first-fruits; afterward they 
that are Christ's at his coming." 

In the following passage this word is used to signify the 
coming of the Lord, that He may be present to His saints ; 



RECAPITULATION AND SPECIFIC TERMS. 1 85 

and reciprocally, that-the saints may be forever present 
with the Lord. 

"Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus 
Christ at his coming V 1 Thess. 2: 19. 

"And saying, Where is the promise of his coming?" 
2 Peter 3 : 4. 

"That, when he shall appear, we may have con- 
fidence, and not be ashamed before him at his coming" 
1 John 2: 28. 

"That we which are alive and remain unto the coming 
of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep." 
1 Thess. 4: 15. 

"And I pray God, your whole spirit, soul and body, be 
preserved blameless, unto the coining of our Lord Jesus 
Christ." 1 Thess. 5: 23. 

' ' Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto 
him." 2 Thess. 2 : 1. 

1 ' Stablish your hearts : for the coming of the Lord draw- 
eth nigh." James 5: 8. 

* ' For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, 
when we made known unto you the power and coming of 
our Lord Jesus Christ." 2 Peter 1 ; 16. 

* ' But as the days of Noah were ? so shall also the coming 
of the Son of man be." Matt. 24; 37. In this 24th chap- 
ter of Matthew, both events are spoken of. This we shall 
point out in the sequel, 

In the foregoing passages the coming of the Lord shall 
concern the saints only, as the passages taken in their con- 
nection imply, and the word coining, wherever italicized 
above, is translated from the Greek word $apou&a. 

E~t(fav£!a, which literally means to shine upon, is 
the word generally used to. denote the public coming of the 
16 



1 86 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Lord with His saints, to take the kingdom. Though this 
event is sometimes otherwise expressed, as in Matt. 25 : 
31,2 Thess. 1 : 7, where another Greek word is used. 

To burst upon the world with a great light, as the coming 
of the Lord in the clouds of heaven with all His saints 
publicly to take the kingdom. The following are examples 
of the use of this word : 

Of the Lord's first coming to earth as Jesus the Saviour. 
" But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Sa- 
viour Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath 
brought life and immortality to light through the gospel. " 
2 Tim. 1 : 10. — 

"'Whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of His 
mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of His com- 
ing." 2 Thess. 2 : 8. 

' ' I charge thee therefore, before God, and the Lord 
Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at 
His appearing and His kingdom." 2 Tim. 4: 1. 

' ' And not only to me, but to all them also, that love 
His appearing." 

"Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious 
appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ." 
Titus 2:13. 

There is manifestly two comings of the Lord spoken of 
in the 24th chapter of Matt. The one before, and the 
other after the great tribulation, (verse 27 th.) " For as the 
lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto 
the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be." 
Here the flash of lightning out of the east even unto the 
west, denotes the suddenness of the unexpected event. 
This can not refer to His second coming, which will be 
preceded by great signs, and by the appearing of the sign 
of the Son of man in heaven. 



RECAPITULATION AND SPECIFIC TERMS. 1 87 

Such is the precision: in the use of language in the scrip- 
tures that each word must be allowed to have its due and 
full force of meaning, otherwise all will be confusion and 
uncertainty. 

The following passage speaks of the final coming, and 
under circumstances quite different as to the state of the 
world and the signs of the time. For in 29, 30th verses, it is 
said : "Immediately after the tribulation of those days, shall 
the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, 
and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the 
heavens shall be shaken : And then shall appear the sign 
of the Son of man in heaven : " the sign of the Son of 
man shall suddenly shine out upon the earth from heaven. 
" And then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and 
they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of 
heaven with power and great glory." The final coming 
of the Son of man to take possession of the kingdom. 
Dan. 7: 13. 

But in the following passage, the appearing of the Lord 
to call His church is spoken of, in verses 37-41. Our 
Lord calls the attention of His diciples to those things 
which lie most nearly His heart, because they chiefly 
affect them. 

''But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming 
of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were be- 
fore the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying and 
giving in marriage, until the days that Noe entered into 
the ark, And knew not until the flood came, and took 
them all away : so shall also the coming of the Son of man 
be. Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, 
and the other left. Two women shall be grinding at the 
mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left." 

Here it is stated that there shall be a separation made — a 



1 88 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

selection — one shall be taken and the other left, — 
selected to be with the Lord. One shall be taken from the 
field, the other left — one taken from the mill, the other 
left at the mill. 

That this is addressed directly to His disciples, and hence 
to all believers, is evident from the admonition in the 42 d 
verse, " Watch therefore; for ye know not what hour your 
Lord doth come." 

Whenever the coming of the Lord is spoken of in con- 
nection with an exhortation to His disciples to watch, or 
similar expressions of admonition, the personal coming to 
take up the saints is intended. 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE NATIONS. 189 



CHAPTER XII. 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE NATIONS. 

14 Therefore, wait ye upon me, saith the Lord, until the 
day that I rise up to the prey : for my determination is to 
gather the nations, that I may assemble the kingdoms, to 
pour upon them mine indignation, even all my fierce 
anger." Zeph. 3 : 8. 

It has been before shown that believers will not be 
judged, because with them judgment is past already. 
They have passed from death unto life. Also that the dead, 
small and great, will be judged at the close of the thousand 
year's reign, at the sitting of the ' 'great white throne." That 
there will be a judgment of the living nations also, as such 
will now be shown. 

One general and promiscuous judgment of both the 
quick and the dead, including Jew and Gentile, Christian 
and Heathen, saints and sinners, all arraigned before a 
common judgment seat, to render up an account for the 
deeds of this life, is the prevalent and favorite doctrine of 
the various sects of Christendom, and each will insist that 
the following passage from Matthew 25 sustains these views: 

31 "When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and 
all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the 
throne of his glory : 

32 And before him shall be gathered all nations: and he 
shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth 
his sheep from the goats : 

33 And he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the 
goats on the left. 



190 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

34 Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, 
Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom pre- 
pared for you from the foundation of the world: 

3 5 For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat : I was 
thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye 
took me in : 

36 Naked, and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited 
me: I was in prison, and ye came unto me. 

37 Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, 
when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee ? or thirsty, 
and gave thee drink ? 

38 When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or 
naked, and clothed thee? 

39 Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came 
unto thee ? 

40 And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily 
I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of 
the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me. 

41 Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, 
Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared 
for the devil and his angels: 

42 For I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat: I 
was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink : 

43 I was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and 
ye clothed me not : sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. 

44 Then shall they also answer him, saying, Lord, when 
saw Ave thee an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or 

•naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee? 

45 Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily I say unto 
you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, 
ye did it not to me. 

46 And these shall go away into everlasting punishment: 
but the righteous into life eternal." 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE NATIONS. 191 

A candid and careful examination of this passage will, 
we trust, have the effect to more and more confirm our 
faith, and establish our confidence in the entire harmony 
of all revealed truth. 

* l And before him shall be gathered all nations." — 

Tcavra xa ldvq\ — Who are included? Not Jews and 
Gentiles promiscuously; not both the quick and the dead, 
but the living only; the living Gentile nations, as nations, 
as stated in the text. 

Here, as elsewhere, we must have supreme respect to 
what is written, in order to rightly understand the oracles 
of God, and not allow their plain import to be superseded 
by a theory preconceived. 

za edv/j, in the New Testament Greek, means the na- 
tions outside of the Jews — the Gentile nations, and these 
alone. . 

The Jews, therefore, will not be included among the 
nations who shall be gathered before Him. And this ac- 
cords with what we are taught elsewhere in the scriptures. 
For God hath separated the Jews and does not reckon them 
among the other nations of the earth, though they may be 
dispersed abroad and scattered among all nations, they 
are still reckoned as a separate and distinct people. 

For in Deuteronomy 32: 8-9 we read: "When the 
Most High divided to the nations their inheritance, when 
he separated the sons of Adam, he set the bounds of the 
people according to the number of the children of Israel. 
For the Lord's portion is his people; Jacob is the lot of 
his inheritance." Here we learn that Jehovah set apart 
Jacob as the lot of his inheritance, and therefore not to be 
reckoned among the nations. For it is expressly stated in 
Numbers 23 : 9: " The people shall dwell alone, and shall 
not be reckoned anion « the nations" 



192 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

God has a distinct purpose in reference to the Jews, and 
they will be dealt with in a manner quite otherwise than 
the Gentile nations. 

Let it suffice, therefore, for the present, that the Jews 
will not be included among the nations that shall be gathered 
before Him, Who are the parties then that shall be ar- 
raigned? The living, not the dead. It will not be a judg- 
ment of individuals but of nations. Individuals will be re- 
served for the judgment of the "great white throne" when 
the dead shall be judged, "the dead, small and great, shall 
stand before the throne." But in the passage above cited, 
it is all nations, the living Gentile nations only as such, that 
shall be gathered before Him. Israel will not be among 
them ; otherwise the scriptures above cited would be in con- 
tradiction to each other, which is impossible. 

For all scriptures are in accord, when each passage is al- 
lowed its full and precise meaning. 

There is another class that will not be included, those 
who are designated "these My brethren" 

The church of the living God will be exempt from judg- 
ment, as we have seen elsewhere, not only because with 
them judgment is already past, and they can not therefore, 
come into condemnation, but it is expressly stated that 
they too are separated from among the Gentiles. 

Peter declared in the council at Jerusalem how: — ' ' God did 
visit the Gentiles to take out of them a people for His name." 

If Israel then be not included among the nations 
gathered before Him, and if the church of the living God 
be not included, and the class designated as these My breth- 
ren are certainly not included, then it can not be a 
general judgment that is described; and these gathered be- 
fore Him, must include as stated in the text — ra edvrj — 
the Gentile nations alone. 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE NATIONS. 1 93 

" And He shall set the sheep on His right hand, but 
the goats on the leftr"~" 

Now the almost universally received interpretation of this 
passage is that the sheep mean God's people of every age 
and dispensation from the beginning to the end of time, 
and the goats, the wicked from first to last. But there is 
another party, here referred to in the address made to each 
of the others, who from the reference made to them appear 
to be placed near the king, called these My brethren. This 
party can not be included among either of the other two, 
who are the subjects of judgment, and therefore this can 
not be a general judgment, and the idea that the sheep in- 
cludes the righteous of all ages and dispensations must be 
abandoned. The idea of a general judgment is incompati- 
ble with the scene described. 

The living Gentile nations who shall be on the earth at 
the coming of the Lord to take the kingdom, are alone in- 
cluded ; and it will be the final separation of the tares from 
the wheat, at the inauguration of the kingdom of the Mes- 
siah on earth. This will be the judgment of the quick. In 
Rev. 20: 11-15, we have an account of the judgment of 
the dead. The Apostle Paul in his second Epistle to 
Timothy 4th chapter, refers to both of these judgments. 
"I charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus, 
who shall judge the quick and the dead at His appearing 
and His kingdom. " Here it is declared that the Lord will 
judge the living at His coming to take the kingdom, and 
the dead during the continuance of the kingdom, namely, 
at the end of the millennial reign. 

The principles upon which the judgment of the nations 
will be conducted, will more fully appear from the follow- 
ing considerations, they will be judged according to their 
works; as in no other way could their deserts, according to 
17 



Ip4 Roman empire revived. 

their real moral proclivities be determined. Ample 
opportunity will be offered them for the reception, or re- 
jection of the gospel of the kingdom. Their disposition will 
be made manifest, by their treatment of the messengers, 
who shall proclaim the everlasting gospel of the kingdom, 
among them, as a witness or test — "these My brethren.''' 

Many passages of scripture show that there will be a 
great awakening and turning to righteousness immediately 
after the great tribulation. The great tribulation will end 
with the ascension of the two witnesses. "And they as- 
cended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld 
them. And the same hour was there a great earthquake, 
and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake 
were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were 
affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven." Rev. 
ii : 12, 13. 

The Prophet Zechariah (13: 9) says of the remnant who 
shall pass through the great tribulation: "And I will 
bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them 
as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they 
shall call on my name, and I will hear them : I will say, It 
is my people; and they shall say, The Lord is my 
God." 

1 "And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great 
prince which standeth for the children of thy people : and 
there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since 
there was a nation even to that same time : and at that time 
thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found 
written in the book. 

2 "And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth 
shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame 
and everlasting contempt. 

3 "And they that be wise, shall shine as the brightness 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE NATIONS. 1 95 

of the firmament ; and they that turn many to righteous- 
ness, as the stars for ever and ever. 

4 "But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the 
book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and 
fro, and knowledge shall be increased." Daniel 12: 1-4. 

What is here predicted will happen in immediate con- 
nection with the great tribulation. This period of trial 
will end by a manifest interposition of the Lord Jehovah, 
but not by the immediate coming of the Son of Man to take 
the kingdom. This will be postponed for a period of 
seventy-five days after the end of the 1,260 days, which 
limits the time of great trial. The following passages from 
Dan. 1 2th, when carefully read, will explain all: 

6 "And one said to the man clothed in linen, which was 
upon the waters of the river, How long shall it be to the 
end of these wonders? 

7 ' 'And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was 
upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right 
hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that 
liveth for ever, that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; 
and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power 
of the holy people, all these things shall be finished. 

8 "And I heard, but I understood not: then said I, O my 
Lord, what shall be the end of these things ? 

9 "And he said, Go thy way, Daniel; for the words are 
closed up and sealed till the time of the end. 

10 "Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; 
but the wicked shall do wickedly : and none of the wicked 
shall understand ; but the wise shall understand. 

11 "And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be 
taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set 
up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety 
days. 



I96 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

12 "Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thou- 
sand three hundred and five and thirty days. 

13 "But go thou thy way till the end be : for thou shalt 
rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of the days." 

"How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?" 

What wonders ? Doubtless the triumph of the evil over 
the good. * ' For he shall make war against the saints and 
overcome them." But this shall be limited to three and 
one-half years. For "the man clothed in linen, which was 
upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right 
hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that 
liveth for ever, that it shall be for a time, times, and an 
half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the 
power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished. " 

Man's extremity shall be God's opportunity. In that 
extremity shall Michael, the great prince, stand up for the 
children of Daniel's people, the elect remnant of the per- 
secuted and now vanquished and scattered Jews. But at 
this crisis, Jehovah (the divine personality of our Lord) 
will interpose as the Ancient of Days. The enemies of 
the saints will be overwhelmed and destroyed. The saints 
will be delivered. "Thy people shall be delivered," — i. e. 
Daniel's people, the faithful Jewish remnant. 

It must be steadfastly borne in mind that this prophecy 
was given to the Jews, and concerns none other. That 
the saints spoken of in this prophecy, are Jewish saints. 
As soon as we lose sight of this cardinal principle we are 
at sea, and liable to be carried along by any wind or 
current. 

The terror inspired by this unexpected and wonderful 
interposition of the Lord Jehovah in the deliverance of 
the saints, will cause all the hesitating to give glory to God 7 
and silence the enemies that remain. 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE NATIONS. 1 97 

The two wonderful witnesses — doubtless Elijah the 
prophet who was promised, and Moses the servant of 
God — will have fully instructed the faithful people of God 
during their prophecy, which synchronizes with the great 
tribulation respecting the coming kingdom, and rilled with 
holy ardor and zeal, the faithful will go forth among all 
nations, proclaiming the gospel of the coming kingdom. 
For "many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be 
increased." 

And this is said in direct connection with the deliver- 
ance of the people from the time of trial. ' 'At that time 
thy people shall be delivered." At the same time it is 
said: "And they that be wise, shall shine as the bright- 
ness of the firmament; and they that turn many to right- 
eousness, as the stars for ever and ever." This is said of 
the last time, the time of the end — it is said of the Jewish 
messengers and of Jews alone — and therefore can not be 
regarded here as expressive of a general proposition. And 
further along in this connection, verse 9-10: "And he 
said, Go thy way, Daniel; for the words are closed up and 
sealed till the time of the end. Many shall be purified, 
and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wick- 
edly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the 
wise shall understand." This must be limited to the time 
of the end also, as the context plainly requires. Hence, 
there will occur a great awakening, which shall result in a 
separation of the wise from the unwise — those that take 
heed from the wicked, who shall be intent on doing wick- 
edly and therefore shall not understand. 

And that there may be time and opportunity for this 
reformation, and for the proclamation of the coming king- 
dom among all the living nations, there will be an extension 
of time after the time of the end of the 1,260 days, which 



198 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

limits the period of the great tribulation, first of thirty days. 
then of forty-five days, making in all seventy-five days. 

Momentous events will be crowded into this brief period, 
it is true, but the world is preparing for it. Times do not 
move as of old. Thought is now communicated instanta- 
neously to the remotest lands. Transportation over seas 
and lands is but the business of a few days. 

God's saints will go forth from Jerusalem and proclaim 
the great deliverance by the direct interposition of Jehovah 
the Lord, and proclaim the coming kingdom among all 
lands in the brief space of a very few weeks, attended with 
such unction and proofs as must convince all who are not 
essentially evil. This is doubtless predicted in Matt. 24 : 14, 
and Zechariah 14:8: " Living waters shall go forth from 
Jerusalem," — speaking of these very times. 

Apocalypse, chapter 14 : 6-7 : "And I saw another angel 
fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to 
preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every 
nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, Saying with 
a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him ; (and not 
to the beast) for the hour of his judgment is come: and 
worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, 
and the fountains of waters." This, from the language, 
must take place at the time of the end. For why should 
men be so earnestly exhorted to fear God and give glory to 
Him, if the beast and the false prophet were not striving 
to establish materialism by the sword? Not only this, but 
the hour of His judgment is imminent, actually come, 
and the process of separating the sheep from the goats 
commenced. 

We now see the principle upon which the King will 
separate the sheep from the goats. 

The sheep will gladly receive the heralds of the kingdom 






THE JUDGMENT OF THE NATIONS. 199 

and give them aid-and comfort, for ' ' my sheep hear my 
voice." But the goats will spurn the messengers of the 
coming kingdom of God, neglect and maltreat its heralds, 
and prefer to adhere to the agents of the beast and false 
prophet. 

Hence, the King will separate the faithful and believing 
from the disobedient and incorrigible, and pronounce sen- 
tence according to their respective characters and deserts : — 

"And he shall set the sheep on his right hand," that is, 
the place of friendship and honor, of favor and protection; 
"but the goats on the left," that is, the place of dishonor 
and enmity, indicative of their obstinate unbelief and 
stubborn resistance to the authority of the King, and 
of their unconquerable aversion to the principles of His 
government 

"Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, 
Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom pre- 
pared for you from the foundation of the world: For I was 
an hungered, and ye gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye 
gave me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me in: 
naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited 
me : I was in prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall 
the righteous answer hirm saying, Lord, when saw we 
thee an hungered, and fed thee ? or thirsty, and gave thee 
drink ? When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in ? or 
naked, and clothed thee? Or when saw we thee sick, or in 
prison, and came unto thee ? And the King shall answer 
and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye 
have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, 
ye have done // unto me." Inasmuch as ye received the 
messengers of the kingdom, and gave them aid and com- 
fort, ye received me also. 

" Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, 



200 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared 
for the devil and his angels : For I was an hungered, and 
ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me no 
drink : I was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and 
ye clothed me not : sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. 
Then shall they also answer him, saying, Lord, when 
saw we thee an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or 
naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee ? 
Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily I say unto 
you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, 
ye did it not to me." 

Here are distinctly brought to view at least four classes 
with whom God will deal, each separate and apart from 
the other. The Jews as a nation, the Gentiles as nation- 
alities, the church of the living God, and the elect remnant 
of the Jews. The latter are here included among those 
designated u these My brethren" 

The Jews, as a nation, are beloved for the Father's sake; 
and will, most assuredly, be placed in possession of the 
land, promised through Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. 

The Gentile nations will be judged for their slight of the 
wonderful mercy and condescension of God, in inviting 
them to become partakers in and heirs of the promise. He 
will dash them to pieces as a potter's vessel. On whomso- 
ever this stone shall fall, it will grind him to powder. 
The church of the living God, being the joint heirs, will 
reign with Christ. The remnant will shine as the bright- 
ness of the firmament and a's stars for ever and ever. 



POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 201 



CHAPTER XIII. 



POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 

In resuming the further consideration of the revived Ro- 
man Empire, it will be necessary to pass in review briefly, 
some matters already alluded to, and to consider more fully 
the remarkable symbol of the beast. Rev. 13 : 1. 

The beast seen by the Revelator rising out of the sea, as 
a symbol, presents to view the Roman Empire, not only in 
its last organized appearance on earth but the subordinate 
parts of this extraordinary figure symbolize this power 
characteristically in every stage of its existence, and under 
every form of administration, past and to come. It is in- 
deed the symbol of the coming Roman Empire, revived 
among the nations of modern Europe, but when risen into 
view, it shows us comprehensively in outline, as though it 
had been delineated by the hand of a master artist, in well 
understood hieroglyphics, the character, moral and material, 
as God views it, of this imperious, insatiably grasping 
power, at all times intent upon asserting undisputed sway, 
satisfied with nothing short of trampling all opposition 
under foot. 

The symbol as a whole, presents the Roman power in 
detail. Each subordinate part adding strength to the en- 
tire, until the argument resulting from each specification 
assumes a cogency and conclusiveness which are irresist- 
ible. 

Indeed to a believer in the authority of Divine Revelation, 
allowing that the symbols of this book of Revelations are 



202 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

to be understood, as explained in the Old Testament pro- 
phets, the conclusion is unavoidable. There is no escap- 
ing the tremendous and startling truth here symbolized 
but by actually denying the authority of this book, or by 
attributing an entirely novel and peculiar meaning to its 
symbols. As before stated, the symbols of this book are 
not new and peculiar, but the most significant are found 
in the prophecies of Daniel and the writings of others of 
the Old Testament prophets, and their import well settled. 
These symbols have been explained by angelic interpreters. 
Nothing left in doubt. All is satisfactory, except to the 
skeptical and doubting. 

The assumption of some modern expositors, that the 
beast under consideration symbolizes the Roman Hier- 
archy, vanishes as soon as contemplated in the light 
thrown on the subject of symbolic interpretation by the 
explanation given in the prophecy of Daniel. It is there 
stated by Divine authority, that a beast is the symbol of a 
secular and universal power, monarchy or empire, and that 
invariably. The import of a symbol having once been 
established, there is no authority for changing its meaning, 
the same sense must ever afterwards be assigned it. The 
estates of the church were too insignificant to entitle the 
Roman Hierarchy, in its best days, to any consideration as 
a secular power. Its territories were not comparable with 
those of the aboriginal tribes, which JEneas found inhabit- 
ing the Italian peninsula at his arrival from the ruins of 
Troy. 

And the political power of Rome, whatever it may have 
been beyond the territorial limits of the States of the Church, 
has been chiefly exerted in reference to those matters which 
have grown out of the relations of Church and State. Con- 
flict of jurisdiction, between the ecclesiastical and secular 



POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 203 

authorities, lias beerrthe fruitful source of controversy. For 
a century or more all such matters have been arranged in 
an amicable manner by a concordat or treaty, defining the 
rights and privileges of the Church, within the State. The 
extravagant claims, which the Roman Hierarchy set up, 
during the middle or dark ages, to supreme control over 
the nations of Christendom, has been greatly modified by 
circumstances in modern times. The reformation put a 
period to the claim of Papal supremacy, practically ; and 
more recent events have proved the fallacy, as well as the 
folly of her high pretension, put forth during the times of 
Hildebrand, the Borgias, and the Medici. 

Recently she has been bereft of the Temporalities of St. 
Peter, as the States of the Church were called, and her re- 
ligious houses and revenues have been in some cases 
sequestered by the State. The Roman Catholic religion is 
barely tolerated in many of the States of Europe. In all, 
the power of the Papacy is limited to the influence which 
she still exerts over the religious convictions, and the con- 
science of her adherents. 

It would be perfectly preposterous to apply to the Ro- 
man Hierarchy, the language that is ascribed to the anti- 
type of the beast. "Power was given him over all 
kindreds, and tongue, and nations. And all that dwell upon 
the earth shall worship him." 

But the idea that the Apocalyptic beast symbolizes the 
Roman Hierarchy has been the favorite theory of modern 
commentators. 

As this subject is one of importance in this connection, 
we will look a little further into it. It must have occurred 
to the reader of these pages that the atheistic principles and 
heaven-daring assumptions of the anti-type of the beast are 
strangely at variance with those of the Papal Hierarchy, 



204 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

which claims to teach and promote the knowledge and 
worship of the only true and living God, the Creator of 
the heavens and the earth. 

All power or authority which this church has at any 
time asserted, or laid claim to in favor of her pontiff, is 
delegated. How can she claim to act for and in the name 
of God and the Lord Jesus Christ, and at the same time 
deny and repudiate the very existence of the God of the 
fathers ? All that can be said in reference to the Roman 
papacy is, that she is an apostate, ecclesiastical organiza- 
tion. She is so symbolized as we have seen in Rev. 1 7 : 
1-6. That an abandoned woman is the symbol of an apos- 
tate, ecclesiastical body- — see the following passages : Jere- 
miah 3: 6, 8, 9,10; also 13: 27; Ezekieli6: 3, 6, 8,11,12-35. 

But the prophecy — Rev. 17: 1-6 — seems to include 
more than the Papal Hierarchy, for she is there styled 
"the mother of harlots." Surely, then, if she be the 
mother of apostate churches, there must be more apostates 
than one. Upon this subject we may derive instruction, 
and receive an admonition to humiliation and regret, should 
we look nearer home. The Apostle Paul wrote: "To all 
that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints " If this 
language be not applicable to the devotees of the Church 
of Rome to-day, as few if any will claim, where is there 
an organization in Christendom that can appropriate this 
language of the Apostle to themselves ? 

There is another phase of this subject which claims at- 
tention. The same class of commentators above referred 
to, see in the Papal Hierarchy, the anti-Christ of St. John. 
That the anti-type of the Apocalyptic beast will truly rep- 
resent the spirit of anti-Christ which shall come, has been 
satisfactorily shown by what has gone before in these pages. 
In the First Epistle general of John, chapter 2, verse 



POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 205 

22, we read : "He is anti- Christ, that dcnieth the Father 
and the Son." Thil~the power typified by the Apocalyptic 
beast will do. But this the Roman church has nroer don*. 
The Papacy therefore can not be the anti-Christ. 

Whatever stretch of prerogative, or abuse of authority, 
or perversion of the truth may be placed to her charge, 
she can not be indicted of unsoundness of doctrine re- 
specting the Godhead. A self-existent Almighty God, the 
Creator and Supreme Sovereign of the Universe, the 
divine personality and incarnation of the Son, i?i the person of 
Jesus of Nazareth, as one and equal with the Father, are 
fundamental doctrines of her creed. If the Athanasian 
creed which she maintains, if the decrees of councils sub- 
sequent to that of Nice, if the writings of learned doctors 
in divinity, which have appeared from time to time, sanc- 
tioned by the Popes, are to be received as evidence of what 
this church has and does maintain, then she can not be 
convicted of "denying the Father and the Son." 

We think that the passage in the 2nd chapter and 18th 
verse of the First Epistle general of John is conclusive, 
that a personage styled the anti-Christ will arise in the last 
times, whose counsels and influence will be attended by 
disastrous results. He is symbolized by the two-horned 
beast in Rev. 13: 11. But this subject will come up 
again in the sequel. 

Besides, this whole argument receives a strong support, 
indeed a conclusive confirmation, from the identity of this 
Apocalyptic symbol and that of the notable little horn of 
Daniel 7th. This identity granted, and all concede it, and 
the conclusion is irresistible that the secular Roman im- 
perial power and no other is signified, for it has been 
shown that the notable little horn is a part of the fourth 
beast of Daniel, 7 th chapter. This fourth beast, by uni- 



206 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

versal consent, symbolizes the fourth universal monarchy — 
i. e. the Roman — so explained by the celestial interpreter 
to the Prophet himself. The notable little horn must there- 
fore represent one phase or state of the fourth universal or 
Roman Monarchy. The account given by the Prophet 
Daniel shows that it is the last. Therefore, the beast — 
Rev. 13: 1 — from its identity must also symbolize the same 
secular Roman imperial power, which shall represent the 
last of the four universal Gentile monarchies at the end. 
This subject has been more fully considered elsewhere. 

This monarchy, therefore, has no visible organization at 
present to represent it among the nations. Yet the Roman 
institutions and laws have a potentiality, and actually exert 
an influence, greater than any power on earth, even at this 
time, over the destinies and domestic happiness of the na- 
tions and population of the civilized world. It, therefore, 
in a manner exists, and yet does not. The Roman name 
has been invoked at different times, and efforts have been 
made to arouse the slumbering giant; but he abides his 
time. ' 'And they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, 
whose names were not written in the book of life from the 
foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that 
was, and is not, and yet is." Rev. 17: 8. 

The laws, rather than the various living agents who fill 
the political offices in the State, govern. The Roman 
law constitutes the civil code of almost every nation of 
Christendom, with slight modifications, demanded by the 
real or supposed circumstances of the governed, having 
been altered. If this be true, then it follows that the Ro- 
man laws at this time govern the principal nations of the 
civilized world. 

The Roman power then, although she has now no visible 
organization to represent her among the nations, neverthe- 



POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 2CJ 

less still lives in her laws and institutions, in her literature 
and language, in the thoughts and sentiments which they 
breathe, in the heroic example of her patriots, in the wis- 
dom of her senate, in the eloquence of her orators, in the 
sublimity of her poets, in the maxims of her philosophers, 
and even in the melancholy grandeur of her ruins. 

The revived Empire will differ in many respects from 
the old, chiefly from a change of conditions, and the ad- 
vancement made in political science, and from the influence 
of modern diplomacy. 

It will, nevertheless, be the old Roman power, emerging 
from a state of partial oblivion, still maintaining its chief 
characteristics under its new and final organized existence. 

The ancient Roman power was not a confederacy, but a 
consolidated imperial commonwealth, but the modern will 
be composed of a confederation of kingdoms, at least in its 
inception. 

There are reasons to believe that the territorial limits of 
the coming power will be somewhat more widely extended 
than those of the old Empire, even at its zenith. 

When this terrible political power shall take form as an 
organized confederated empire, it will exhibit in its hetero- 
geneous parts and elements all the traits and characteristics 
ascribed to the various parts of the dreadful symbol of the 
beast seen rising up out of the sea. No element of strength, 
and no hue of turpitude will be wanting. The daring and 
adventurous head of the coming Empire will act as if im- 
pressed with the supreme conviction, that unless he can 
succeed in putting down, by diplomacy or by force of arms, 
all opposition, human and divine, and of maintaining the 
ascendency as the only supreme potentate to be recognized 
on earth, his career must be short and inglorious. And 
this will be the finale. For the ten kings who shall be his 



208 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

confederates and act in harmony, will do his behests. 
' ' These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb 
shall overcome them : for he is Lord of lords, and King 
of kings." Rev. 17: 14. 

In attempting to arrive at some conclusions, as to the 
territorial limits of the coming empire, and consequently 
as to the nations, who shall most likely be comprehended 
within its political organization, the following considerations 
are entitled to weight. 

Peoples, rather than geographical boundaries, are to be 
looked to. The relation of the nations of modern Europe 
to the idea of a revived Roman Empire, rather than the 
territorial limits of the old Roman Empire. 

Many good men, who hold that the Roman Empire will 
be revived in the last time — and of this class, there are 
many learned and very pious men — have been inclined to 
restrict the limits of the coming power, to those of the old 
Empire, when most widely extended ; holding the Rhine 
and the Danube as natural boundaries toward the north 
and eastward in Europe, and the Euphrates toward the 
rising sun in Asia. 

This would imply that the Roman power had made no 
conquests since her legions had been withdrawn from 
Britain, which marks the beginning of her decline; whereas 
the principal progress in diffusing Roman ideas throughout 
the European mind, has been going on ever since Rome 
ceased to be a power before the world, and has been 
making more rapid progress since the revival of learning, 
and the great impetus given thereby to mental activity in 
modern times. Her laws and literature have silently per- 
meated; and, in a manner, achieved a conquest over the 
nations, while arms have ceased. It would not be wise 
therefore, to assume that this power, like the tides of the 



POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 209 

great ocean, must ebb and flow within certain ascertained 
limits. The peopleTlmd not the lands they occupy, con- 
stitute the State; and considerations of State policy are the 
potent influences which must determine the action of 
nations. 

The European nations are at present banded together by 
common consent, which seems to imply a consciousness of 
a common destiny, under the lead of the great Powers. 
No enterprise of magnitude can be undertaken by any one 
power singly, unless the balance consent. This arrange- 
ment must secure unity of action, until some one power, 
feeling sufficiently strong, should attempt to gain the chief 
control over all. And this unity of action and mutual co- 
operation has been brought to pass by the paramount con- 
sideration, that public safety requires it, notwithstanding 
there exists the greatest diversity among the elements con- 
stituting these nations. The iron and miry clay truly 
subsisting, but not coalescing. "And whereas thou 
sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle 
themselves with the seed of men : but they shall not cleave 
one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay." 
Dan. 2 : 43. 

It should be remembered that the ancient Romans them- 
selves, were not a homogeneous people. They did not 
spring from a common ancestral stock, but were the growth 
rather of political necessity. ^Eneas brought but a hand- 
ful of Trojan refugees to the shores of Italy, and these 
were soon merged with the tribes inhabiting the central 
parts of the Peninsula. By conquest, and by the absorp- 
tion of the adjacent tribes and territories, the State grew up 
from small beginnings, and when it had attained the zenith 
of territorial aggrandizement and political power, com- 
prised among its population all the nationalities of the 
18 



210 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

civilized world. Not all Roman citizens it is true, for this 
was a special privilege limited to a favored class. But 
there were representatives in the armies of almost all 
nationalities. For as the Latin element proper became de- 
generate through luxury and effeminacy, the legions were 
recruited among the remote barbarians of Gaul, and even 
from the tribes beyond the Rhine. 

The Senate alone continued to represent and perpetuate 
the old Roman pedigree. 

Not more diverse is the European population of this day 
than was that comprising the Roman Empire in the days 
of Augustus. 

From the prophecy just cited we learn that diversity of 
population, even incapable of coalescence, must continue to 
exist to the end. We must, therefore, look out for a 
dominant, or controlling class or power, which shall attain 
to the ascendency over all. What are called the Latin 
nations of to-day seem to have degenerated, and to be sadly 
deficient in those sterner traits of character peculiar to the 
Romans. Whence then shall arise the coming controlling 
power ? From the prophecies of Daniel we learn that it 
shall spring up from a small beginning. Does such a power 
appear upon the map of Europe, or is it still below the 
horizon? The answer to this question must be postponed 
for the present. 

It would seem to be pertinent to our investigations to 
inquire what nation or nations of modern Europe have im- 
bibed most of the traits, sentiments, ideas and manners of 
the old Romans. What people would be most likely to 
adopt and glory in the Roman name? What people have 
shown the greatest relish for, and zeal in, cultivating class- 
ical literature? Whose institutions have been the most 
influenced by the old models, if there be any? Modem 



POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 211 

civilization has chiefly emanated from two centers, namely, 
Rome and Constantinople. The Crusaders brought back 
to western Europe some of the rudiments of Byzantine 
civilization, and the arts and sciences neglected in the east 
flourished anew in the west. But the influence of the east 
was very small indeed, compared with the potent agencies 
which had, during ages, accumulated and been diffused 
abroad from the seat of the western empire. 

Through a thousand channels, as through so many ar- 
teries, there flowed from this great heart of the Roman 
world, the rudiments of the arts and civilization, the maxims 
of the laws and a knowledge of the institutions, which 
had been bequeathed as a legacy from Imperial Rome to 
all nations, to whom they might have access. 

The invading and conquering hordes of northern barba- 
rians were overawed, and in turn succumbed, to the superi- 
ority of the civilization of the vanquished and after plund- 
ering and burning her cities and slaughtering her citizens, 
were in turn themselves subdued by the evidence of the 
majesty and genius of the nation, which survived in her 
ruins and became consequently, subservient to the fasci- 
nating influence, and the zealous cultivators of the Roman 
arts. 

And thus by the refluent waves of the returning hordes 
of conquerors, Italy was literally transported to the north 
of the Alps, and the denizens of the forests of Gaul and 
Germany became the true representatives of Roman cul- 
ture. Cicero and Virgil, Livy and Tacitus, diffused abroad 
a taste for classic elegance, and kindled afresh the extin- 
guished yfrn of the old Roman genius, and revived a love 
for elegance and culture, while the research and genius ot 
Tribonian succeeded in digesting and arranging an inimita- 
ble code of civil jurisprudence, extracted from the mass of 



212 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

legal lore, which had accumulated during the centuries, 
adapted to the wants of society in every state of advance- 
ment, from the most crude to the most refined. While the 
Latin element, degenerate sons of noble sires, have re- 
mained in possession of the old Roman homestead, the 
true heirs of the Roman name and fame have migrated to 
the north of the Alps, and even crossed the Rhine, if we 
rightly interpret the signs of the times. Nothing short of a 
political miracle could set the Italian States in the lead of 
Europe at this time. But all things are possible, if this be 
the purpose of Omnipotence. 

If we consult the symbolic significance of the lower ex- 
tremities, and especially the feet and toes of the great 
metalic image, we shall find reasons for inferring that the 
final state of the Roman power will be more widely ex- 
tended than of old. Iron is the symbol of the old Roman 
strength and tenacity of purpose. The fourth kingdom 
shall be as strong as iron. But in the last times the compo- 
nent elements shall be changed. "And as the toes of the 
feet were part of iron, and part of clay, so the kingdom 
shall be partly strong, and partly broken." Dan. 2: 42. 
Shall we conclude that the iron element, which shall still 
exist in the toes, must necessarily follow a Latin pedigree, 
or is it not rather the characteristic of a conquering people 
that is symbolized by iron ? The miry clay with which 
the iron was seen to be mixed, though primarily symbol- 
izing the barbarian element, nevertheless was intended 
only so as indicative of its inferiority, when compared with 
a civilized people. It evidently points out the weak ele- 
ment, for the prophet says that the kingdom, taken as a 
whole, shall be partly strong and partly broken. "And 
whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they shall 
mingle themselves with the seed of men : but they shall not 



POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 2 1$ 

cleave one to another^ even as iron is not mixed with clay." 
Verse 43. 

The different nationalities of Europe have maintained in 
a wonderful manner their separate and distinct peoples. 
The Latin race has not blended with the Teutonic, and 
vice versa. 

The amplitude of the feet and toes of the image, taken 
in connection with the foregoing considerations, lead to 
the conclusion that the coming Roman Empire will com- 
prehend as the constituents, which it seems most likely 
shall compose it, all the continent of Europe, with 
the exception of the Russian Empire, which from 
many prophecies we are led to believe will stand outside, 
and for the most part in the attitude of an antagonist. 
Ezekiel 38: 2, 3, 14; Rev. 20: 8. 

The symbolic designation for the extent of the Roman 
Empire in the Apocalypse, is "the one-third part" of the 
earth, considered socially and statistically rather than as to 
geographical boundaries. " So is the old Roman Empire 
symbolically designated. For we have seen — Rev. 12 — 
that this power was the agent through which the "great 
red dragon" exerted his malevolent influence, and sought 
to thwart the purposes of God in the dispensation of his 
schemes of beneficence toward the fallen sons of Adam. 
He stood in the person of Herod, an agent of Rome, "be- 
fore the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to 
devour her child as soon as it was born." 

Through the instigation of the devil — the old red 
dragon — the prince of life was betrayed and by wicked 
hands — i. e. Roman hands — taken, and crucified, and 
slain. 

Through the Romans were the ten bloody persecutions 
directed against the devoted disciples of their crucified, but 



214 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

arisen, Lord; and through the same, many thousands were 
cast into the arena to be devoured by wild beasts, in the 
Coliseum, as the most notorious criminals were, for the 
amusement of the depraved populace others were burned 
alive, incased in garments saturated with pitch, in the gar- 
dens of Nero, as a spectacle for the gratification of the in- 
habitants of the metropolis of the Roman world. 

Who will say that this power, which tolerated all false 
and pagan systems of religion, was not actuated by satanic 
influence, directly exerted in persecuting the true religion 
of Christ alone ? The Roman Empire was Satan's peculiar 
domain. 

"And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and 
behold, a great dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, 
and seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew the 
third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the 
earth.": — Rev. 12: 3, 4. 

Here is the symbol of the animating malevolent genius 
of the Roman power, having under the direct control of 
his foul and corrupting influence the brightest intellects 
of the civilized world. "His tail drew the third part of the 
stars of heaven." This influence had the supreme direc- 
tion of affairs in every period. The seven heads, elsewhere 
shown to be the seven forms of government, under which 
the Roman power has, and shall appear, are here plainly 
shown to be powers belonging to the great red dragon. 
The ten horns, symbolizing the final ten confederated 
kingdoms, are all his. And the seven crowns upon his 
head, show that the supreme authority vests in him. 
Here was truly a power behind the imperial throne, direct- 
ing the counsels of State. 

Stars uniformly symbolize men of eminence and position, 
the scintillations of whose genius attract attention, or 



POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 215 

whose commanding position and wide-spread influence 
render conspicuousT^Eminent statesmen and philosophers, 
and other distinguished characters, whose achievements 
have raised them to a position of eminence, and therefore 
to be looked up to as lights of the world. 

The stars of heaven signify those of the visible firmament, 
conspicuous to beholders dwelling on the earth. The third 
part would imply the eminent men occupying commanding 
positions to the inhabitants of one-third part of the earth : 
and thus the Roman Empire is symbolically designated. 
The tail is the symbol of a false and corrupt influence. 
The venom of most insects, and many reptiles, resides in 
the tail ; which is the seat therefore of their poisonous sting. 
By their tails they do hurt. The eminent men, therefore, 
of the Roman Empire, by the expression "his tail 
drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and cast them 
to the earth," are shown to have been led astray by satanic 
influence and corrupted by doctrines of devils. And how 
true to the fact? The most distinguished men were 
atheistic, even Cicero was so fond of philosophical specula- 
tions and drawing distinction, that it is impossible to infer 
from his writings what may have been his real sentiments ; 
he is thought to have been atheist. He was most likely an 
Epicurean and therefore, a materialist and fatalist. Caesar 
was an avowed atheist. From these we may judge as to 
the lesser lights. 

The old Romans were men of the world, in the strictest 
sense; their highest ambition was to subdue and rule over 
it. The stars were blotted out, and cast down to the 
earth. First rendered subservient to satanic influence and 
aims, and then cast down and destroyed. 

Cicero was beheaded as a felon. 

Cato fell upon his own sword at Utica, in Africa — thus 



2l6 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

ending a long and illustrious career as a Roman Senator 
by his own hand. 

The great Pompey was stricken down as he stepped 
ashore on the strand of Egypt by the base hand of treachery 
and assassination. 

And the great Julius himself, after all his conquests, his 
great victories and triumphs, was assaulted in the very 
Senate House in broad daylight, and fell beneath the re- 
peated strokes inflicted by numerous "honorable" assassins. 

So does the devil treat his own. Of the first twelve em- 
perors, only three died a natural death. 

By the third part of the stars, therefore, we must under- 
stand the distinguished men of the old Roman Empire; 
and, therefore, that this power embraced the one-third part 
of the inhabited earth. The phrase "the inhabited earth," 
and "the Roman world," must be limited to the known 
and civilized portions of the earth, in the times of the 
Caesars. Many other passages in the Apocalypse give the 
same designation as an expression for the Roman Empire. 
See Rev. 8: 7-12. 

From certain passages it is evident that the river Euphra- 
tes will form the eastern Asiatic boundary of the revived 
Roman Empire. Rev. 9: 14-16, also 16: 6-12. 

The four angels which were bound in the great river 
Euphrates will be loosened. "These were prepared — i. e. 
in anticipation of being loosened — for an hour, and a day, 
and a month, and a year, for to slay the third part of men" 
— i. e. to make var upon the men of the coming Roman 
Empire. Four angels are represented as being agents, good 
or bad, here doubtless bad, limited or restricted by the 
great river Euphrates, the evil genii or patron demons of 
the false systems of eastern mythology, which have so long 
held the countless millions of the east in the most debased 



POPULATION AND TERRITORIAL LIMITS. 21 7 

superstition — Hindooism, Parseeism, Brahminism and 
Buddhism. 

These pent-up agents of the evil one, hitherto limited to 
central and eastern Asia by the Euphrates, will seek to 
transcend this boundary and engage in the fierce religious 
strife which shall distract the western Empire. Perhaps 
the two great powers, whose armies now confront each 
other in no friendly attitude in central Asia, may be in- 
strumental in stirring up and precipitating the fanatical 
hordes of the east upon the west. 

1 'And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great 
river Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up, that 
the way of the kings of the east might be prepared.'* 
Rev. 16: 12. 

Comparing the population, approximately, of the coming 
Roman Empire, from the data afforded by the present 
populations of the nations most likely to be included, and 
there would be in the aggregate something less than 
300,000,000. Excluding the western and southern conti- 
nents, and this would not fall very short of being the one- 
third part of the remainder of the entire population of the 
earth. Absolute numerical strictness alone is not so much 
to be considered, but to be taken in connection with other 
considerations. 

The population of the old Roman Empire, from data 
furnished in the times of the Emperor Claudius, is estimated 
to have been about 120,000,000. This was doubtless an 
approximation to the one-third part of the population of 
the whole earth at that time. Hence, the Roman Empire 
shall be limited to the one-third part, so far as its political 
organization shall extend; but its influence will reach the 
remotest limits of the civilized world, and all will yield 
assent to the last form of error and delusion, which shall 
19 



2l8 ROMAN EMPIRE, REVIVED. 

emanate from this center of power and influence, and 
which shall exert such a powerful and fascinating control 
over the thoughts and imaginations of men. "And all 
that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names 
are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from 
the foundation of the world." Rev, 13: 8. 






THE INCEPTION — IS IT THE GERMAN EMPIRE? 219 

CHAPTER XIV. 



THE INCEPTION — IS IT THE GERMAN EMPIRE? 

"And there are seven kings : five are fallen, and one is, 
and the other is not yet come ; and when he cometh, he 
must continue a short space. And the beast that was, and 
is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth 
into perdition." Rev. 17: 10, n. 

The men of this generation boast of the wonderful im- 
provements of the age, and glory in the works of their own 
hands. But it must be allowed, that all this vaunted pro- 
gress, which is claimed to be the crowning achievement 
of the world's civilization, is chiefly material progress, and 
is composed of the persistible — the spiritual only will 
endure. 

It is only a continuation of that which was initiated by 
the immediate progeny of Cain; and which, carried for- 
ward and elaborated by the ceaseless activity of mind, 
through successive generations, has at length eventuated in 
the amazing results of human skill and energy, witnessed 
on every hand in this nineteenth century of the Christian 
era. And it is a striking proof of the wonderful for- 
bearance and benevolence of God, in that He allows those 
who can find no pleasure in His ways, to delight themselves 
in the works of their own hands. Thus through their own 
choosing, they have magnified the material above the 
spiritual, and worshiped the things created, rather than the 
Creator. While Divine Revelation teaches us that all 
this elaboration and embellishment, the boast and the pride 



220 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

of the age, brought to pass by human genius, pertains to 
the domain of the God of this world, whose vicegerant is 
symbolized by a hideous wild beast seen rising up out of 
the sea. ' ' And power was given him over all kindreds, 
and tongues, and nations. " 

In contrast with the glory of this world, which must pass 
away, God presents to the eye of faith a perfect celestial 
gem — the future home of the redeemed. 

"And shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, 
descending out of heaven from God, Having the glory of 
God: and her light was like unto a stone most precious, 
even like a jasper-stone, clear as crystal." Rev. 21: 10-11. 
' 'And I saw a new heaven and a new earth : for the first 
heaven and the first earth were passed away." Rev. 21:1. 

A few more chapters and the history of this dispensation 
must close. God will select His own agents, either directly 
or permissively, for the accomplishment of His decrees; 
and times, and seasons are of His own choosing. 

The chief instrumentality among coming events, which 
shall precipitate the final catastrophe of this age, will be the 
revived Roman Empire. It therefore becomes a most interest- 
ing inquiry, which shall now claim our attention, -0/? there 
any signs of the inception of the coming power among the nations 
at this day ? Is there now among the nations of Europe, 
any political organization, which appears to embody the 
elements or political requisites, which shall characterize the 
coming Roman Empire. 

The passage cited at the head of this chapter shows that 
the coming power will be the eighth form of administration 
under which the Roman Commonwealth shall be organized 
and administered, and the last. Of the seventh form, it 
is said, ' ' when he cometh, he must continue a short space." 
The eighth must follow the seventh in the order of succes- 



THE INCEPTION — IS IT THE GERMAN EMPIRE? 221 

sion, and arise from-^the ruins of the seven. It will com- 
bine the essential characteristics of the seven, which had 
gone before. 

Has the seventh yet appeared? We think it has, and 
passed away; and that the Jwly Roman Empire of the Ger- 
man nations was the seventh form of the Roman Common- 
wealth. Wise and good men look upon the brief Empire 
of the first Napoleon as the seventh. This is not improbable. 

In favor of the German Roman Empire being the 
seventh, it may be said, that, such as it was, it resulted 
from a spontaneous movement among the German nations, 
actuated by a sense of threatened danger from the menacing 
and aggressive attitude of the Ottoman Empire. It was in 
form an organized imperial confederacy. It was at one 
time composed of ten electoral princes, chiefly independent 
sovereigns. The long continued duration of this organiza- 
tion would seem to militate against the theory above stated ; 
but then it was for the greater part of its history only a 
nominal power. Its active career, as the potent political 
head of the Germanic body, was short. 

The actual inception of the coming power, as a political 
phenomenon, will, it would seem, be intimately associated 
with the appearance upon the stage of human affairs of an 
extraordinary personage as its leading spirit and organizer. 
Preparatory steps have advanced apace already, and are 
still in progress; but the ambitious, the daring and unhesi- 
tating leader of the coming political movement, endowed 
with the prescience inspired by satanic intelligence and 
stimulated with the ardor of satanic malice, must appear 
upon the scene before the political elements shall become 
subservient to the one will, and begin to assume their 
allotted places in the organization of the last or eighth 
state of the Roman Empire. 



22 2 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

We can not come to any certain conclusion as to what 
power, if any, of those at present existing on the continent 
shall take the lead, for it is expressly stated that this power 
shall spring up among ten powers previously existing and 
from a small beginning. 

The prophecies clearly point to the ten nationalities of 
modern Europe as they shall appear just before the rise of 
the coming power. 

It is not difficult at present to point out ten such States. 
If we shall have reference to the ten electoral princes of 
the German Roman Empire, it will not be difficult to show 
that a political power in the kingdom of Prussia has started 
up from among those which bids fair to attain the 
ascendant; or, if we shall still look to the future for the 
coming arbiter of the nations, we have at present ten in- 
dependent sovereign states which fulfill every requisite, and 
are chiefly within the limits of the old Roman Empire. 
These are Italy, Spain and Portugal, France, Belgium, 
Holland and the German Empire, Austria, Turkey and 
Greece — ten. Great Britain is not on the continent, and 
is composed chiefly of territories to which the ancient Ro- 
mans were strangers, and her possessions are scattered 
round the world. Should Spain and Portugal be recognized 
as but one power, on account of their similarity and prox- 
imity, we may include Egypt among the ten sovereign 
States, as she is so all but in form. And this would seem 
the rather to be required to preserve the balance between 
the East and the West. 

From among the European nationalities, either as now 
located upon the map, or as they were antecedently or shall 
be subsequently, there must spring up from a small be- 
ginning a political power, which, under the lead of an ex- 
traordinary chief, shall rapidly achieve by conquest and 



THE INCEPTION IS IT THE CERMAN EMPIRE? 223 

by supreme intelligence and daring an ascendency over all 
the civilized world. For, says the Prophet Daniel, "I 
considered the horns, and behold, there came up among 
them another little horn, before whom there were three 
of the first horns plucked up by the roots: and behold, in 
this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking 
great things" Dan. 7:8. Three of the kingdoms, which 
shall be fully organized and recognized as separate and 
distinct political powers at the inception of the power sym- 
bolized by this little horn, shall be subverted by conquest 
By conquest there shall be formed the nucleus of an Em- 
pire, but when the Empire shall be fully formed there will 
still be ten confederate kingdoms. For Rev. 17: 12-13; 
"And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, 
which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power 
as kings one hour with the beast. These have one mind, 
and shall give their power and strength unto the beast" 

A survey of the map of Europe as at present, must con- 
vince every one who has given but even slight attention to 
passing events, that, should any great revolution arise on 
the continent at the present time, the German Empi7-e must 
either take the lead or be disintegrated and wholly sub- 
verted, and its elements arranged under new organizations. 
Success is the life of this imperial confederation. But on 
a first view there seems to be objections to considering 
Prussia, the center of this confederation, as the power 
symbolized by the little horn of Daniel's fourth beast, un- 
less we shall take into consideration the entire history of 
the rise of this State from a very small beginning to its 
present position, and also the animating spirit which was 
inspired by Frederick II. Would not this necessitate the 
appropriation of more time to be occupied in the develop- 
ment of this power than we are authorized by the words 



224 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

of the prophet to allow ? That the claims of Prussia to 
this distinction are not wholly without foundation, the fol- 
lowing considerations will show. 

The rise of this Prussian State has been rapid and ex- 
traordinary. The kings of Prussia trace their origin to 
Count Thassilo of Zollern, one of the generals of Charle- 
magne. In 141 1, a Count or Prince of Zollern, or Hohen- 
zollern, was invested by the Emperor Sigismund with the 
Province of Bradenburg. This same prince obtained the 
rank of an elector in 141 7. 

The province of Frederick, first king who placed the 
crown on his own head, at Konigsburg, June 18th, 1701, 
contained a population of less than 1,500,000. When 
Frederick II, called the Great, ascended the throne in 1740, 
his disjointed dominions did not contain 2,500,000 inhabi- 
tants, all told. From such small beginnings has this power 
sprung up, and chiefly within the past century; and owes 
its present commanding position to the genius and energy 
of one man, or more correctly perhaps to the spirit infused 
by his example, namely, Frederick the Great. This mon- 
arch united in his character almost every extreme. He 
was destitute of all religious convictions ; in his address he 
was courtly; in his habits, frugal and self-denying. In youth 
given to excesses. As a sovereign, he had little regard 
for treaties and compacts with his neighbors. As a general 
for the lives and comfort of his own soldiers. That he was 
a great general, has by universal consent been adjudged. 
But this was among his chief merits. It required twenty 
years of industry to rebuild and restore the wastes and 
desolations of the seven years war. Such was the mon- 
arch, who laid the foundation of the Prussian power; and 
here we have the beau ideal of a Prussian king. Should 
another such arise it is easy to foresee, that this German 



THE INCEPTION — IS IT THE GERMAN EMPIRE? 225 

Empire would strike^for undisputed supremacy and con- 
trol on the continent of Europe, and that a restoration 
of the Roman Empire in more than name would follow, is 
manifestly foreshadowed by the past. 

If there be, therefore, any evidence above the political 
horizon, of the inception of the last and disastrous political 
experiment on earth, we see more evidence of the fact in 
this Prussian Monarchy than of any that has yet appeared. 
To her geographical position, there are seeming objections, 
but then we have seen that in her infancy she was a part 
of the German Roman Empire, and that the true Roman 
spirit passed with' the Imperial crown, even in the middle 
ages, to the countries washed by the Danube and the 
Rhine. This German Roman Empire of the past may oc- 
cupy an important place in the programme of Divine 
Providence, if the seventh form of the Roman Common- 
wealth, then we see the eighth and final. 

Germany and especially Prussia, stands pre-eminent for 
her unrivaled system of public instruction, and for her 
renowned universities. These celebrated seats of learning, 
have proved literally orbs of light, in the literary firma- 
ment, to the nations. Nothing in oriental or antiquarian 
research has escaped the vigilance and industry of their 
savants. There is nothing in modern science or criticism, 
which has not passed the severest ordeal of rescension, at 
their hands. The conclusion arrived at by the German 
universities in reference to the problems of physical science 
and metaphysics, have been accepted as oracular by the 
civilized world. Eager students from every clime have 
resorted to these fountains of thought, that they might 
drink in the latest and most approved phase of learning 
and philosophy. Can these be considered the eyes, that 
"were eyes like the eyes of man?" 



226 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

It is a significant fact that these great schools of philoso- 
phy and criticism have paved the way for a new departure 
in theology and sacred exegesis, which has already in a 
measure brought about a revolution in Biblical interpreta- 
tion, unfavorable to the ultimate authority of the sacred 
oracles ; and which bids fair to end in the total elimination 
of all that is supernatural, and therefore vital, from theology. 
It has been too much the ambition of these seminaries of 
learned research to enunciate startling dogmas ; many of 
the learned doctors, who have held positions of high profes- 
sional influence, have not hesitated in their dogmatic 
disquisitions to speak of the Lord Jesus* Christ as a mere 
man, and to treat the doctrines of the Christian religion 
not as ultimate authority, but that they must be tried and 
finally determined by human reason. Have we here the 
mouth speaking great things and blasphemies? I have no 
doubt but we have here the rudiments of the coming 
blasphemous departure, which shall be attended with dire 
woes, for the short space allotted to this last form of 
organized wickedness on the earth. 

There are rife in Germany and the immediate adjoining 
States at this time the elements of revolution. Pent up 
within the body politic are the internal forces of religious, 
and social, and skeptical fanaticism, which must prove too 
strong for the bands of society. Here slumber the germs 
of those ideas which the "man of sin" shall fulminate and 
seek to use as ready-shaped instrumentalities in working 
out the final destiny and catastrophe of the age. Here is 
atheism in its manifold enunciations, such as Pantheism, 
Rationalism, Neology and Transcendental Philosophy, So- 
cialism and Liberalism. Their heresies in their manifold 
forms have pervaded the whole mass of society, from the 
Wi&est to the lowest, in the one form or the other. This 



THE INCEPTION — IS IT THE GERMAN EMPIRE? 227 

has begotten a strong-dislike for the things of the past, 
dissatisfaction with the present, and an almost uncontrol- 
lable impatience to embark upon a new era of experiment. 
Such is the present state of feeling among the masses of 
the people on the continent at this day, or the signs of the 
times teach no lesson. 

But should it be asked if Prussia be the head of the re- 
vived Roman Empire, symbolized by the little horn in 
Daniel 7th, where are the three subverted kingdoms sym- 
bolized by the three horns which were plucked up by the 
roots? If the inquiry be insisted on for the present, we 
answer: We find these in the three following kingdoms, 
which have been absorbed by the German Empire; but 
time may prove that not these, but other vanquished States 
are intended by the prophet. There is the kingdom of 
Saxony, which, for a century or more, took rank among 
the second rate kingdoms of Europe. This State, through 
the agency of Prussian arms and diplomacy, has ceased to 
be an independent sovereignty, but has been swallowed 
up by the German Empire. And there is also the kingdom 
of Bavaria, equal to Prussia one hundred years ago. This 
has met with a similar fate with the kingdom of Saxony, 
and if we inquire for a third, we shall find that the late 
kingdom of Hanover has followed in the wake of the two 
former — been absorbed into the German Empire. 

Besides, it may be asserted, without fear of successful 
contradiction, that the Germans are characteristically the 
modern Romans. More Roman than the Latin races 
themselves. 

The old Romans were simple in their manners and 
tenacious of their customs which, consequently, underwent 
few changes. Their houses were built on the same general 
plan in every age of the commonwealth. Their clothing con- 



228 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

sisted chiefly of the same garments from first to last. The 
toga and the tunic were the principal arid indispensable 
articles of wearing apparel of all classes and at all times. 
So also with the true German. He is slow to adopt new 
customs, or to admit of innovations upon the established 
usages of the past 

The Romans, though clannish in their habits, were stern 
in exacting exact justice from man to man. Love of coun- 
try, coupled with a hearty dislike for foreigners, and with 
great contempt of danger, with a passion also for wars of 
conquest, that they may assert their superiority over their 
neighbors, were the ruling characteristics of the ancient 
Romans. In these respects the Germans resemble them 
more than any modern nation. Especially do the Germans 
emulate the old Romans in their ardor for military pursuits. 

The Prussian, or the German, Empire has astonished 
the civilized world within the past few years, with their 
military achievements, and have introduced a new era in 
modern warfare. For strength of will and pertinacity of 
purpose, for thoroughness of organization in civil, in edu- 
cational, as well as in military matters, and in a hearty 
disdain for all foreign powers, the Prussians have no equals. 
The German army has shown itself to be absolutely 
invincible of late. 

Says an eye-witness of the military operations of the late 
war between Germany and France, " No more awful in- 
strument of destruction than the German army has ever 
done its destined work. It is the physical force of a nation 
brought together and directed against the foe, after such 
training and discipline, and with such ready concurrence 
of every man in the army, that it acts as a single man would 
act under the volition of his heart and brain. The result 
is seen at large in the advance from the Rhine to the 



THE INCEPTION — IS IT THE GERMAN EMPIRE? 229 

Saar, from the Saar to the Moselle, from the Moselle to 
the Meuse." — Cor. L. Times. It may be studied in detail 
on every battle field of the war. 

Such energy and precision in marching, such absolute 
certainty in attaining the results aimed to be accomplished, 
has never been equaled in the most successful campaigns 
of either ancient or modern warfare. Every student of 
history must concede this. Who will venture to assert 
then that this superiority will not be turned to the purpose 
of conquest and national aggrandizement? The reigning 
monarch of this empire, as well as his chief advisers are all 
old men, and must soon yield their places to others. 
What demon may inflame the passions of the incoming 
imperial regime, it is not difficult in the light of the past 
history of this power to conjecture? 

Frederick the Second found a large and well disciplined 
army when he ascended the Prussian throne, left him by 
his father. He was not long in finding employment for it. 
The horrors of the seven-years' war ensued. Prussia was 
launched upon a career of conquest, which has been only 
temporarily intermitted since his time. 

There are embarrassments in the way of the hypothesis 
that the present German Empire is the inception of the 
coming Roman Empire, but these are incidental in their 
nature, and may be only apparent. The symbol of the little 
horn in Daniel 7 th seems to point out rather a single indi- 
vidual as the head of a power which sprang up from a 
small beginning, as the chief of the coming power — "that 
man of sin — the son of perdition" — whose rise will be sud- 
den, and career brief. But it will not do to press this idea 
too far, for he must be the chief over an imperial confedera- 
tion of ten kingdoms. Prussia commenced her career of 
conquest and aggrandizement during the past century. The 



230 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

German Empire is only of to-day. The history of the 
whole, including Prussia, it must be allowed, is brief, com- 
pared with the lives of other nations. 

This hypothesis furthermore requires that we should re- 
gard the government as a whole, including the council 
of State, rather than a single individual. This finds con- 
firmation from Rev. 13: 11-12: "And I beheld another 
beast coming up out of the earth, and he had two horns 
like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. And he exerciseth 
all the power of the first beast before him." Here is sym- 
bolized a chief counselor and powerful minister of State, 
civil and ecclesiastical. He will have the chief direction 
of affairs, and especially in promoting the new innovations 
upon the established customs and religion. 

A horn in the prophecies of Daniel seems to symbolize 
primarily the individual leader, or royal personage rather, 
but it necessarily includes the realm or monarchy ruled also. 
See Daniel 8: 3. "Two horns, one higher than the 
other," — Cyrus and Astyages, the former a Persian and 
the latter a Mede, so explained afterward, but Persia and 
Media are necessarily included. Also 8:5: "The he-goat 
had a notable horn between his eyes," symbolizing Alex- 
ander, King of Macedon. Again, 8: 8: "There came 
up four notable ones (horns) toward the four winds of 
heaven." Here the territorial dominions of the four prin- 
cipal generals of Alexander, who parted his conquests at 
his death among themselves, are evidently intended; for 
in Dan. 8: 9 it is said: "And out of one of them — i. e. 
of the four notable horns — came forth a little horn, which 
waxed exceeding great " This little horn doubtless sym- 
bolized primarily Antiochus Epiphanes, the head of the 
Syrian monarchy, and the persecutor of the Jews. So in each 
instance a political power, including the State, is intended. 



THE INCEPTION— -IS IT THE GERMAN EMPIRE? 231 

So this branch of the subject is not quite free from diffi- 
culty; but they do "not affect the general conclusions, nor 
the certainty that the events pointed out in the prophecies 
we are considering will come to pass in their allotted time. 

The House of Savoy has suddenly mounted the throne 
of a united Italy. If it be the will of God, one of the 
Swiss cantons may attain to the ascendant among the na- 
tions of the earth. 

The present position and past history of France, being a 
nation of ancient regime, certainly excludes this power. 
But great political changes may supervene, as calamitous 
times, attended by revolutions most radical and widely ex- 
tended, must precede and usher in the eighth and last form 
of the Roman Empire. 

Great Britain, and Russia on the continent of Europe, 
will stand at bay; but their people will, more or less, sym- 
pathize with the grand movement of the nations. The 
western continent will be powerfully affected, sympathetic- 
ally, as her populations have sprung from among all the 
nations of the old world. 

The appointed agents, in any event, will be forthcoming 
to accomplish the purposes of Divine Providence. For as 
the volcano spews out upon the surface of the earth the 
gems of gold and precious ores which lie deeply buried be- 
neath the superincumbent strata of rubbish, so must the 
convulsions of society force to the surface those who shall 
be endowed with the capacity to guide the storm of human 
passions. 

A distinguished British statesman, in an address de- 
livered not many years ago, said: "A dreadful war is 
about to commence on the continent which will to all ap- 
pearance terminate in the undisputed supremacy of one 
power." What such power will be, he adds "as yet lies 



232 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

buried in the womb of time." Had he as closely studied 
and compared with the signs of the times the sacred oracles, 
as he had doubtless observed the aspect of the political 
horizon, he would not have been at loss on this point. 

Here we must leave this branch of our subject. Time 
only can resolve every doubt. The cardinal facts we have. 
The whole is in the keeping of Him whose secrets are His 
own. 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 233 

CHAPTER XV. 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 

"The beast that thou sawest, was, and is not; and shall 
ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition. " 
Rev. 17: 8. 

We are discussing a real subject, not mere creations of 
the fancy, or imaginary theories. However skeptics may 
scoff at, and false teachers prevaricate, in respect to the 
truths of Divine Revelation, we hold these to be the most 
absolute and unerring certainties. 

The historical career of the Roman Empire, when once 
fully organized, will be disastrous, and its duration brief. 
Its end will be hastened by the signal interposition of 
heaven, in judgments upon the ungodly and blasphemous 
agents of Satan, who shall direct the councils of State. 
We are authorized by prophecy to conclude that the entire 
period of its rule, as the supreme arbiter of the nations, will 
not much exceed seven years. From the beginning of the 
organization of the empire until its final overthrow, we are 
not authorized to assign a longer period than about nine 
years. To assign the reasons for this, would require more 
space than can be allotted here. 

The brief historical career of this government will be 
characterized by an insane frenzy for religious persecution — 
by the migration of the Jews to Palestine — and by an attempt, 
which will mainly succeed, to root out of the minds of men all 
traces of religious belief. The idea will gain the ascendant 
that spiritual religion has proved to be the bane of society, 
that the worship of a supreme, spiritual God is a pernicious 
20 



234 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

delusion to which all the evils of the past can be mainly 
traced. It will be urged that religion is the offspring of 
priest-craft, and all the enormities that have grown out of 
spiritual despotism have sprung from the same source; 
namely, moral degradation and slavery, poverty and want. 

It will be held that the chief and crowning attribute of 
man, consists in his intellectual superiority over the beasts 
of the field; that this is his normal and rational status. 
That he is a moral and worshiping being; and that he pos- 
sesses a moral and religious nature, is a pernicious delusion. 
"Whatever is pernicious to the individual, must prove dam- 
aging to the State; as the State is composed of individuals 
in the aggregate. The worship, therefore, of an invisible 
Almighty Being is a pernicious delusion, and before society 
can be remodeled upon a rational and harmonious system 
all belief in, and worship of, the one invisible God must 
be treated as a crime. Nor is this a new idea, for in 
Pliny's letter to Trajan, from which an extract was before 
quoted, we find the following: "Interim in iis, qui ad me 
tanquam Christiani deferrebantur, hunc sum secutus mo- 
dum. Interrogavi ipsos, an essent Christiani: confitentes 
iterum ac tertio interrogavi, supplicium minatus; persever- 
antes duci jussi." 

" I have followed this practice," he says, " in reference 
to those accused of being Christians. I first interrogated 
them individually as to whether they were Christians. If 
they confessed that they were, I questioned them a second 
and third time, threatening them with punishment. Those 
that still remained obstinate in their profession, I ordered 
to be led out and executed." A return to the Roman Em- 
pire will be a revival also of the practice that prevailed un- 
der Roman rule. For it was the custom of this power, 
while it patronized idolatry, and the worship of the imperial 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 235 

image, to put to deathjbr their faith the worshipers of the 
true and living God. So will the revived empire do. 

Here is the whole theory. A reign of terror will ensue. 
A system of cruel espionage will be set on foot. Tests of 
acquiescence in the new regime, and of loyalty to the pow- 
ers that be, will be demanded of every soul. Says one : 

"That this age shall end in a terrible apostacy, and that 
man of sin — the son of perdition shall be revealed, is clearly 
taught in 2 Thess. 2: 7-8." 

For the first time in the history of man, evil, pure and 
unqualified, will become organized and attain without any 
check the supreme control over the earth. Infidelity has 
boasted long of the fitness of its principles to regenerate 
and reorganize society upon a model constitution, com- 
patible with the greatest freedom to the individual, and at 
the same time of the fullest intellectual and physical de- 
velopment and the highest degree of happiness to the hu- 
man race. It will now be given an opportunity to demon- 
strate its vaunted superiority. 

It is an attribute of the divine government over the uni- 
verse to allow to all the most ample opportunity to show 
their true character, that the evil may be condemned by 
the works of their own hands. And such an opportunity 
will be granted to the emissaries of the evil one, under the 
short, but disastrous, rule of the man of sin. We have seen 
that all hindrance to evil will be removed when the church 
of the Lord Jesus shall be taken away. God's special 
Providence will be withdrawn and Satan allowed full scope 
to accomplish all his malicious purposes. Formal systems 
of religion and hirelings in priestly garments will become 
pliant agents in his hands. So it was in the French revo- 
lution, so it will be again. 

Unity of councils, and oneness of aim, will characterize 



236 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

the daring spirit of innovation which shall assail all estab- 
lished institutions. A haughty disdain for all opinions, 
past or present, not in harmony with the policy which 
shall rule in the ascendant for the time. The marvelous 
utterances of the chief of State, his daring innovations and 
blasphemous proclamations, will be received with applause, 
almost universal. 

Such will be the outburst of applause and enthusiasm for 
the ruling potentate, that the kings of the earth will, by 
common consent, confer upon him supreme, dictatorial 
authority. "These have one mind, and shall give their 
power and strength unto the beast." Rev. 17: 13. So it 
appears that the coming empire will assume the form of a 
consolidated, despotic imperial confederacy. "For God 
hath put in their hearts to fulfill his will, and to agree, and 
give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God 
shall be fulfilled." Rev. 17:17. 

From the Revelations of St. John we learn that the in- 
ception of the Roman power will be attended with special 
judgments, which shall lead on step by step to the Jinal 
catastrophe. 

3 "And another angel came and stood at the altar, 
having a golden censer; and there was given unto him 
much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all 
saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne. 

4 "And the smoke of the incense, which came with the 
prayers of the saints, ascended up before God out of the 
angel's hand. 

5 "And the angel took the censer, and filled it with fire 
of the altar, and cast it into the earth: and there were 
voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake. 

6 ' 'And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets 
prepared themselves to sound. 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 237 

7 "The first angel sounded, and there followed hail 
and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the 
earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all 
green grass was burnt up. 

8 ' 'And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great 
mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea: and the 
third part of the sea became blood; 

9 "And the third part of the creatures which were in the 
sea, and had life,- died; and the third part of the ships were 
destroyed. 

10 "And the third angel sounded, and there fell a great 
star from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell 
upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains 
of waters; 

11 "And the name of the star is called Wormwood: and 
the third part of the waters became wormwood; and many 
men died of the waters, because they were made bitter. 

12 "And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part 
of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, 
and the third part of the stars; so as the third part of them 
was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, 
and the night likewise. 

13 "And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through 
the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, Woe, woe, 
woe, to the inhabiters of the earth, by reason of the other 
voices of the trumpet of the three angels, which are yet to 
sound!" Rev. 8: 3-13. 

Moses constructed the tabernacle in the wilderness after 
the "pattern shown him on the mount — the patterns of 
things in the heavens." One article of sacred furniture 
was the golden censer, in which the high priest burnt in- 
cense before the mercy seat, when he entered the Holy 
of Holies once a year to make intercession, while the whole 



238 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

congregation stood without, offering up their prayers to 
Jehovah, their King. But the earthly service has given 
place to a better economy. Christ, our Great High Priest, 
has entered into the heavenly place by virtue of the merits 
of His own blood, offered once for all, as a final and per- 
fect propitiation for the sins of believers, and is offering 
the incense of the gracious perfumes of His own spotless 
perfection. 

Who can offer this incense in heaven but Christ Him- 
self — the angel of the everlasting covenant 7 Hence, the an- 
gel with the golden censer is none other than Christ Him- 
self. "The smoke of the incense, which came with the 
prayers of the saints, ascended up before God out of the 
angel's hand." 

This is the figure of the services in the heavenly sanc- 
tuary while the saints shall remain on earth, and have need 
that their prayers be presented acceptable through the 
mediation of their Great High Priest, the Lord of life and 
glory. But this mediation shall cease. "For the angel 
took the golden censer" — which had been accessory to the 
offering of much incense before the mercy seat, as a token 
of the perfect satisfaction made by the final sin-offering, 
and as a symbol of the gracious perfumes of Christ's per- 
fect righteousness and spotless purity, the delight of the 
Father, an emblem also of peace and good will "toward 
earth — "and filled it with fire of the altar," indicative of 
God's judgments, "and cast it into the earth." As the 
fire upon the altar of sacrifice consumed the sin-offerings, 
which were interposed in a figure between man and his sins, 
so shall the fire of God's judgment destroy the subjects of 
sin, if unrepentant and unredeemed. Surely when the 
golden censer filled with fire shall be cast into the earth, 
the saints will no longer be there,. 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 239 

The judgments foretold in the above cited passage will 
not be visited upon the nations, until after the 7-aptwc of tlie 
church. 

The earth, during the brief period which shall limit the 
duration of the Roman Empire, shall be scourged by the 
judgments of heaven. The phrase ''''the third part" limits 
the calamities to this power. 

The effect of these judgments upon the temper of the 
ungodly multitude, will be most radical and demoralizing. 
They will stir up all the native depravity of the heart, be- 
get a distrust of Divine Providence, and arouse an open 
hostility toward high heaven — the manifest source of the 
scourge visited upon them for their sins. These judg- 
ments will affect the air, the seasons, the soil, most likely 
the temperature and the productions of the earth, including 
vegetable and animal life. 

''''Hail and fire mingled with blood." — 

1 'Hail denotes an assailing calamity from without, ,, 
most likely storms and tornadoes, attended by great de- 
struction of property resulting in distress; and with floods 
of water inundating the lands, followed by pestilential 
disease destructive to life. This is implied in the phrase 
"fire mingled with blood" which indicates judgments of 
God, resulting in the destruction of human life. 

The spiritual and moral effects of these plagues will be 
most appalling. "The third part of trees were burnt 
up," indicating that men of eminence shall become totally 
demoralized and recklessly abandoned. "And all green 
grass was burnt up," — that the moral blight and desolation 
shall be universal. The moral and spiritual sentiments of 
the people shall become in a manner obliterated, withered, 
parched and burnt out by the fierceness of the fires of the 
evil passions, stirred up by these plagues. 



240 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

The first trumpet will be the prelude to the second, as 
the demoralizing effects of the plagues foretold under the 
first trumpet will prepare the way for the grand insurrectory 
movement, symbolized by the great mountain burning with 
fire. The plagues foretold under the first trumpet, will be 
attended with great calamities and distress; producing de- 
spondency and desperation, which will stir up the slumber- 
ing passions of the masses and urge them forward blindly 
and recklessly, to plunge into the vortex of revolution in 
the desperate hope of finding alleviation from a change of 
government and institutions. This will prepare the way for 
the advent of the man of sin, symbolized by the star falling 
from heaven under the third trumpet. 

"The second angel sounded, and as it were a great 
mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea." By a 
"burning mountain," a volcano is manifestly to be under- 
stood, such as Vesuvius or ^Etna. The volcanic fires of 
these mountains are inactive sometimes for a century or 
more, and then burst out again with new violence, demon- 
strating what tremendous forces lie slumbering in these 
grand mountain crucibles of nature's laboratory. The 
terrific violence and awful grandeur of a volcanic eruption, 
has been witnessed lately in one of the Sandwich Islands 
in the Pacific Ocean. Mauna Loa, whose summit rises 
to an elevation of 14,000 feet above the sea, poured 
out a deluge of fire, which descended in a liquid river of 
molten heat, three miles wide and twenty miles in length, 
to the ocean. 

In the first century of the Christian era, the memorable 
eruption of Mount Vesuvius, at which the elder Pliny, the 
naturalist, was suffocated, overwhelmed the cities of Hercu- 
laneum and Pompeii, and buried them out of sight beneath 
a deluge of lava and ashes; and these cities remained for 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 24 1 

centuries lost, in all but the name. The pen of inspiration 
employs such an illustration to describe the eruption of the 
fires of the human passions, when once stirred up and fanned 
into flame by a gust of frenzy and madness, provoked by 
grievances, too intolerable to be longer borne. The reck- 
less fury of an insurrectory mob has been often witnessed. 
The worst instincts of a very bad class of people are aroused 
and excited to deeds of violence. Demoniacal passions 
rule the mass of infuriated men and women. Destruction 
and murder mark their progress. No work of art, how- 
ever costly, or ornamental, or highly prized for its antiquity, 
escapes the brutal violence of the maddened multitude. 
Such was the case in the times of the French revolution. 
Such was the conduct of the commune of Paris, during the 
late German and French war. We have seen that a wide 
spread insurrectory movement, among the great mass of 
the European populations, "the sea," will be the immediate 
cause, which shall lead to the revival of the Roman Em- 
pire. This revolution will be attended by widespread de- 
struction of life and property, and by the paralysis of all 
departments of industry, and the destruction of trade and 
commerce; — "and the third part of the ships were de- 
stroyed." 

When the people who shall dwell within the limits of the 
Roman Empire, the one-third part shall have become com- 
pletely disorganized and demoralized by revolution and 
intestine disorder, exhausted and famished by disease and 
want, desperate and reckless from their hapless condition, 
and consequently desirous for a change — the apostate 
symbolized by the great star that "fell from heaven, burn- 
ing as it were a lamp," under the third trumpet, will make 
his advent upon the scene, and inaugurate the agitation, 
which shall lead on to the last and disastrous political 



242 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

experiment, the revival gf the old Roman Empire, — 
the apocalyptic trumpets will sound the alarm, and one 
woe will follow another in quick succession. Like a 
flaming meteor shall he fall from the firmament, and his 
light go out forever. His mission will be to introduce 
strife and bitterness. He will corrupt the "rivers and 
fountains of water," symbolic of moral and spiritual in- 
struction. Here schools and universities are intended, and 
instructors and teachers, who shall occupy the places of 
authority, and therefore be the channels of communication 
to the body of the people ; and therefore, when they shall 
be corrupted by the doctrine of devils, which this apostate 
will disseminate, the great body of the people will likewise 
be led astray. For it is said of these very times, "God 
shall send them strong delusions, that they should believe 
a lie," and fall under condemnation because they shall 
prefer error to the truth, ' ' have pleasure in unrighteous- 
ness." Strife and bitterness will be the immediate result, 
fierce and acrimonious debate, with the triumph of the doc- 
trines of the evil one. Men will die a moral death from 
their effect. 

Under the fourth trumpet it is said; "and the third part 
of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, 
and the third part of the stars." The sun symbolizes 
Divine Revelation, thus the source of all moral and 
spiritual light will be smitten, and superseded by the false 
theories which shall acquire the ascendancy over the de- 
luded and depraved inhabitants of the Roman Empire — 
"the one-third part." Worse than the dark ages will be 
again renewed. Complete dereliction of morals must 
ensue, Christian ethics will be wiped out. The moon, 
which reflects the light of the sun, and therefore symbolizes 
the social and domestic institutions will be smitten, and 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 243 

confusion, uncertainty and moral depravity will ensue. A 
sad picture of moral desolation is here presented. The 
way will thus be fully prepared for the reign of Satan 
through his vicegerent, the antitype of the beast. But 
other woes shall quickly follow. The things foretold un- 
der the fifth trumpet refer to the Jews. This will appear 
from internal evidence as conclusive, as that "the one- 
third part" in the above passage limits the events there pre- 
dicted to the Roman Empire. 

There is reason to believe that in the openings of Provi- 
dence, colonies of Jews will be formed in the no distant 
future in Palestine. 

A resident missionary writing from Beyrout, April, 1879, 
speaks of a project "to form a company, and buy up the 
old lands of Gilead and Mount Ephraim, and to colonize 
them with Jews. He also speaks of a new city springing 
up at Jerusalem, between the Jaffa and Bethlehem roads. 
There are still other schemes looking to the colonization of 
the waste lands of Syria." 

The first symptoms of the coming political revolution, 
will be manifested in a growing hostility toward all classes 
of Theists — Christians and Jews. This intolerant spirit will 
induce many of the Jews to join their brethren in Palestine. 

We have seen that the Jews are, of all people, the most 
tenacious of their religion, and the customs, and the tradi- 
tions, handed down from their fathers. What is left of 
formal Christianity will quickly disappear before the 
blandishments of the deceiver, or the storm of persecution 
which he will stir up. Not so with the children of Abra- 
ham, they will prefer to seek an asylum for liberty of 
conscience and worship, in the deserts of Syria, rather than 
bow the knee to the image of the beast. For four thousand 
years they have maintained their separate status, as a dis- 



244 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

tinct people in the world amidst persecution the most cruel, 
and hardship the most extreme, in many instances exiles 
from the land of their fathers. The attempt of the coming 
power to establish homogeneity in religion, as well as other 
things, by the inauguration of pure atheism, will be strenu- 
ously resisted by the Jews. The result will be, their immigra- 
tion in a body, to Palestine. 

The migration of the children of Israel from all the 
countries of western Europe, and it may be from those still 
more remote, will be a marked event in the beginning of 
the new era. It will call forth much discussion and pro- 
duce much excitement. 

Their departure will be in haste, as from the land of 
Egypt of old. "The woman fled into the wilderness, 
where she hath a place prepared of God. " Their migra- 
tion will be attended with dangers, and the urgency great. 
Two protecting powers will come to their assistance. 
"And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, 
that she might fly into the wilderness. And the serpent 
cast out of his mouth water as a flood, after the woman, 
that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. 
And the earth helped the woman; and the earth opened 
her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon 
cast out of his mouth.'' Rev. 12: 14-16. 

Here is direct intervention in aid of their migration. A 
wing is the symbol of protection, an eagle of an imperial 
power. What two protecting powers, springing from the 
same body, will there be likely to intervene? Will they be 
Great Britain and the United States? both sprung from the 
same indomitable Anglo-Saxon race, whose ships of war 
and commerce spread their white wings on every sea. 
Most likely. Floods here symbolize armed multitudes, 
stirred up and impelled forward by the sentiments which 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 245 

shall emanate from thejnouth of the devil, who is the father 
of lies from the beginning. " But the earth shall help the 
woman. " 

By armed intervention of friendly powers, and by the 
pestilence that walketh in darkness, and by the destruction 
that wasteth at noon-day, shall the pursuing hosts fall by 
the way. As the armies of Pharaoh were swallowed up by 
the waters of the Red Sea, which literally opened its mouth 
to engulf them, so the earth shall swallow up the perse- 
cuting hordes of the son of perdition. 

The Jews colonized in Palestine will enjoy repose for a 
season only. For in the meantime trouble at home shall 
arise in the new commonwealth, and especially in their 
chief city, Jerusalem. The new heresies of the West will 
have traveled to the East Emissaries will spring up every- 
where. 

An exceedingly gifted and powerful rabbi, who will 
have obtained great power and influence over the multitude 
at Jerusalem, will apostatize. This wonderfully gifted man, 
and equally distinguished for his selfish ambition, who shall 
probably rise to the chief ecclesiastical and civil office in 
the State, will, in the meantime, turn out to be an apostate 
from the ancient faith. This character will prove to be the 
anti-Christ of St. John. — " Ye have heard that anti- Christ 
shall come" (We can not give the reasons in full for this 
conclusion here.) The things foretold under the fifth 
trumpet most clearly point out this personage. The beast 
with two horns like a lamb — Rev. 13: 11 — refers to such 
a character who shall exercise ecclesiastical as well as civil 
functions, but counterfeiting the Lord's Christ Himself — 
"two horns like a lamb." 

The great eastern apostate is symbolized by the star 
seen falling from heaven in Rev. 9: 1-12: 



246 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

i "And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall 
from heaven unto the earth : and to him was given the key 
of the bottomless pit. 

2 "And he opened the bottomless pit; and there arose a 
smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and 
the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke 
of the pit. 

3 ' 'And there came out of the smoke locusts upon the 
earth : and unto them was given power, as the scorpions 
of the earth have power. 

4 ' 'And it was commanded them that they should not 
hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither 
any tree; but only those men which have not the seal of 
God in their foreheads. 

5 "And to them it was given that they should not kill 
them, but that they should be tormented five months : and 
their torment was as the torment of a scorpion, when he 
striketh a man. 

6 ' 'And in those days shall men seek death, and shall 
not find it; and -shall desire to die, and death shall flee 
from them. 

7 ' 'And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses 
prepared unto battle; and on their heads were as it were 
crowns like gold, and their faces were as the faces of men. 

8 ' 'And they had hair as the hair of women, and their 
teeth were as the teeth of lions. 

9 "And they had breastplates, as it were breastplates 
of iron ; and the sound of their wings was as the sound of 
chariots of many horses running to battle. 

10 "And they had tails like unto scorpions, and there 
were stings in their tails : and their power was to hurt men 
five months. 

11 "And they had a king over them, which is the angel 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 247 

of the bottomless pit^j^hose name in the Hebrew tongue is 
Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon. 

12 "One woe is past; and, behold, there come two 
woes more hereafter." 

This prophecy has reference to agitations which shall 
lead to a great apostacy, and, consequently, to a schism 
among the Jews. That the prophecy refers primarily to 
this people, is evident from the following facts found in 
the passage itself. As the former cited passage from Rev. 
8th chapter was, by its symbolic reference to the "one-third 
pari" limited to the Roman Empire, so this passage from 
Rev. 9th is, by its own internal evidence, shown to apply 
to the Jews. 

And first, the "star fell from heaven unto the earth." 
The Greek word here rendered earth, primarily means the 
land, and by way of eminence, the land of Palestine, and 
where not otherwise qualified, or the sense of the passage 
where the word is used, clearly demands a more general 
application, it has this sense generally in the book of Reve- 
lation, though translated by the word earth. When more 
is intended, some additional limiting word is used, as "the 
earth and the sea," or, "the earth and the world." So 
this word is to be limited in its meaning to the land of the 
holy prophets and of the sacred writings. 

And second, inverse 4th we have these words: "but 
only those men which have not the seal of God in their 
foreheads." This implies that there will be some who 
shall have a special immunity, because they shall have the 
seal of God in their foreheads. But who were sealed in 
their foreheads? We read of none in the book of Revela- 
tions but those that belonged to the tribes of the children 
of Israel. This shows, therefore, conclusively, that the 
Jews will be concerned. 



248 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

Again, in the third place, in verse nth it is said: 
"they had a king over them, which is the angel of the bot- 
tomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, 
but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon." This 
Hebrew designation identifies the prophecy. The Greek 
name shows that the east will be affected by the agencies 
set at work by the angel of the bottomless pit. 

Palestine and the eastern countries adjacent will be 
visited by this moral pestilence. " The star fell upon the 
land," in opposition to the sea. 

That the star symbolizes an individual here, as elsewhere, 
of distinction, is shown by the language: "And to him," 
i. e. the star or person symbolized by the star, "was given 
the key of the bottomless pit." He will be a person. Hell, 
from beneath, will be stirred up. All its pent-up fumes of 
malice and rage will be belched forth. All the appliances 
of satanic ingenuity, for the delusion and destruction of 
men, will be set in motion, in this final assault against God's 
ancient people. 

" And he opened the bottomless pit; and there arose a 
smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace." 
The moral atmosphere will become polluted, as by a moral 
pestilence, blinding and nauseating to the moral sensibilities, 
drawing a vail over the heart, shutting out the light of 
Divine Revelation from the understanding and conscience, 
and so introducing doubt into all things, human and 
divine. 

The power and utility of symbolic representations are 
fully shown in this and the preceding chapter. As no 
power of language could so fully and expressively set forth 
the terrible ravages, which the emissaries of error and de- 
lusion will accomplish, as seen in verses 3-1 1. 

" Locusts," indicative of the multitudes of the agencies 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 249 

of falsehoods and delusions both as to doctrines and mira- 
cles, peculiar to the times. The ravages of this insect are 
chiefly confined to the orient, another proof that these woes 
will be limited to the east. 

They are commanded to ' ' not hurt the grass of the 
earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree ; but only 
those men who have not the seal of God in their foreheads." 
There are no such exemptions, where the plagues are 
directed against the western portion of the Empire, see 
chapter 8th, as there were none left there, who had the 
seal of the living God. 

By the "trees" we are to understand the devout Israelites, 
men of eminence, who have the knowledge and fear of the 
only true and living God; and by u any green thing" any 
soul, man or woman, who should fear God and reverence 
His name. The church of the Lord Jesus having been 
taken up before these plagues shall come upon the earth, 
there shall not be throughout all nominal Christendom, a 
true worshiper of the living God remaining outside the 
Hebrew Commonwealth, all will have become the willing 
and subservient subjects of the devil, and have given in their 
adherence to his vicegerent, symbolized by the beast. 

By seeking to interpret Moses and the Prophets, so as to 
harmonize with the materialism of the west, a Jewish rabbi 
symbolized by the star will come into great favor with 
the western despot — becoming even the chief minister to 
the imperial chief of State. Rev. 13: 11, 12. These 
two characters, designated as il the beast and the false pro- 
phet" will frequently appear in our examination of the 
remaining parts of the book of Revelations. The first is 
doubtless symbolized by the star, Rev. 8: 10, and the 
second by the star. Rev. 9: 1. This is manifest from the 
internal evidence already pointed out. 



250 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

"To them it was given," in command, "'that they should 
not kill them, but that they should be tormented five 
months." A painful suspense is induced in the minds of 
men by the discussion of new ideas. Men are not at once 
slain morally by them, but are in great doubt and troubled; 
and this indecision shall continue five months, when these 
discussions shall end. 

The formidable character of the agencies of Satan is 
strikingly pointed out by the imagery : ' 'And the shapes 
of the locusts were like unto horses prepared unto battle." 
A horse is the symbol of an organized political power, 
generally of an imperial power. Horses prepared for 
battle here indicate a menace or threat of armed interven- 
tion by the ten kings which shall subsequently take place. 

"On their heads were as it were crowns like gold." 
But not gold, a mere counterfeit. Assuming to be the 
messengers of truth, they are false deceivers. Professing 
to be the prophets and teachers of the sacred oracles of the 
children of Israel, they will prove to be the emissaries of 
atheism in disguise. The promoters of a false theology, 
the setters up of a false god. 

"And their faces were as the faces of men." There 
should be no astonishment at this. For the countenance of 
man, which, as the mirror of knowledge and true holiness, 
should reflect the image of God, has been so transformed 
by sin that it has become the reflector of all manner of 
dissimulation. 

' 'And they had hair as the hair of women. " Female 
influence and blandishments will be employed as auxiliaries 
in the work of deceiving and destroying susceptible vic- 
tims, as is usual in the propagation of falsehood. 

"And their teeth were as the teeth of lions." No limit 
to their voracity. 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 25 1 

" Breast-plates, ^asjt were breast plates of iron. " They 
will have an assurance that nothing can daunt. 

"And the sound of their wings was as the sound of 
chariots of many horses running to battle." The din and 
confusion will be immense. All the weak and undecided 
will be swept along by the insanity and madness of the 
excitement. 

"They had tails like unto scorpions, and there were 
stings in their tails." Indicates that their manner of propa- 
gating their falsehoods will be most obtrusive and offensive. 
Their doctrine, most foul and surcharged with venom, 
producing moral insensibility and final death. This pro- 
pagandists will be limited to five months. 

"They had a king over them." The arch deceiver. 

We will now turn our attention to the persecution that 
will be directed against what shall remain of formal Chris- 
tianity, within the limits of the Roman Empire. 

As an evidence of the renunciation of all belief in spiri- 
tual, or supernatural religion, and as a test of loyalty to the 
new regime and its imperial head, homage to the emperor 
and his image will be required of all, without distinction 
of person or nationality, or religious antecedents. 

Homage paid to the imperial image will not necessarily 
imply a belief that the emperor is a god, but only that there 
is no power or authority above his on the earth. He is 
the representative of power in the State, and this is the 
highest attribute. But as the mass of ignorant and super- 
stitious men demand some object of worship, be it an 
heathen idol, a consecrated shrine and madonna, or a cru- 
cifix, or a sacred relic, the imperial image will be offered 
as a substitute for all. 

This will be a device set on foot by the anti-Christ, it 
seems. 



252 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

"And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast be- 
fore him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell 
therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was 
healed. And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh 
fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of 
men, and deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the 
means of those miracles which he had power to do in the 
sight of the beast ; saying to them that dwell on the earth, 
that they should make an image to the beast, which had 
the wound by a sword, and did live. And he had power 
to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of 
the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as 
would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. 
And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, 
free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in 
their foreheads ; and that no man might buy or sell, save 
he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the 
number of his name." Rev. 13: 12-17. 

It is amazing what devilish strategy will be resorted to 
In order to deceive and destroy the deluded. Will these 
things be accomplished by the aid of physical science, or 
will they be the work of invisible demons? 

The Papacy, and other kindred forms of the Christian 
religion, will still strive to maintain their visible existence. 
Their immense cathedrals, and other religious edifices, their 
ample endowments for religious orders of different names, 
and for schools and seminaries, for convents and asylums, 
and the swarms of ecclesiastics required to supervise these, 
constitute the cohesive elements of one of the most perfect, 
as well as the strongest organizations ever devised by the 
ingenuity of man. The parts of this huge ecclesiastical 
fabric will long cling together from the mere force of habit, 
and the instinct of self-preservation. But the Papacy, with 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 253 

all other formal religious institutions, is doomed. Rev. 
17: 15-18. 

15 ''And he saith unto me, The waters which thou saw- 
est, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, 
and nations, and tongues. 

j 6 "And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the 
beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate 
and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. 

17 "For God hath put in their hearts to fulfill his will, 
and to agree, and to give their kingdom unto the beast, 
until the words of God shall be fulfilled. 

18 "And the woman which thou sawest is that great 
city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth." 

That the whore is the apostate Romish Church or Papacy, 
has been fully shown in another place. But there are other 
apostate ecclesiastical bodies here brought to view. For the 
Revelator informs us. Rev. 17: 3-6. 

3 "So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilder- 
ness; and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet-coloured 
beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and 
ten horns. 

4 * ' And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet- 
colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and 
pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abomina- 
tions and filthiness of her fornication : 

5 ' ' And upon her forehead was a name written, mystery, 

BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMI- 
NATIONS OF THE EARTH. 

6 "And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of 
the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus : and 
when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration." 

The mother of harlots, implies that there are daughters 
.also. The fury of this persecution will include all. 



254 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

' < They shall hate the whore." At the inception of the 
coming Roman Empire, the Roman Catholic Church will 
be, as at present, the State religion of many of the coun- 
tries embraced, for the seven heads and ten horns of the 
scarlet-colored beast point to the imperial Roman power 
in its last form. The ten kings will be, upon the complete 
consolidation of the imperial confederation, in perfect ac- 
cord with the imperial dictator, who shall exalt himself 
above all that is called God, or that is worshiped. 

So ' ' these shall hate the whore, and shall make her deso- 
late and naked, and shall eat her flesh and burn her with 
fire." They will seize her religious edifices and turn them 
to secular uses. They will confiscate her endowments, 
and seize upon her revenues and appropriate them to the 
use of the State, and pursue her officers, and teachers, and 
devotees generally, with the fire and sword of persecution, 
even to extermination, for God will put it in their hearts 
so to do. 

And so shall great Babylon come in remembrance be- 
fore God, and the news shall go forth to the ends of the 
earth. Babylon the Great is fallen. There is no such re- 
joicing described in the Revelations, says one, as that over 
the fall of Babylon. 

Thus shall pass away suddenly and forever this great 
clerical fabric, which grew up from simple elements, step 
by step, through successive centuries, and spreading out, 
has extended Over the fairest portion of the civilized world, 
the most perfect piece of workmanship ever devised by hu- 
man skill, to gratify ambition and lust of power, and to 
turn away the light of divine truth from the understanding 
and conscience of men. 

There will remain throughout the whole circle of the 
domain, now denominated Christendom, but one* senti- 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 255 

ment, and all shall offer incense before the imperial image 
as to a household god. 

But in the remote east it will not be so. The prophecies 
point, as we have seen, to trouble in this quarter. The 
emissaries of the anti-Christ, in their zeal, will visit the 
countries around and beyond the Euphrates. These 
emissaries will stir up a religious war. There will ensue 
an invasion like an inundating flood from that quarter. 

The four angels, bound in the river Euphrates, which 
were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a 
year, for to slay the third part of men, will be let loose. 

''The third part " means the men of the Roman Empire. 
This invasion will be composed of an innumerable army of 
the devotees of the four principal systems of false religion, 
found along and beyond the Euphrates. The four angels 
namely, Brahminism, Parseeism, Hindooism, Budd- 
hism. Their hosts will be almost countless, British coun- 
sels and arms, and British gold will be seen to aid and 
direct the movement. The imagery indicates that modern 
implements of warfare will be employed, and the destruc- 
tion of life great. Arguments and diplomacy will not be 
wanting and the result will be a compromise it would seem, 
each party remaining essentially as before, only there will 
be at least a treaty, recognizing the pretensions of the 
western Emperor ; for his recognition in some form will be 
universal. See Rev. 9: 15-21. 

There will also be formed a covenant or treaty, with the 
Jewish Commonwealth in Palestine. "He shall confirm 
the covenant with many, the mass of the nation, for one 
week, that is seven years." Dan. 9: 27. 

There will be two parties, among these people in 
Jerusalem, one party termed, Rev. 12: 17, — " the remnant 
of the woman's seed." "And the dragon was wroth with 



256 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of 
her seed, which kept the commandments of God, and have 
the testimony of Jesus." "For the testimony of Jesus is 
the spirit of prophecy." Rev. 19: 10. 

This remnant of true Israelites will retain their tradi- 
tional constancy of attachment to the laws and customs of 
their ancestors, and their zeal for the worship of the only 
one true and living God the Creator of heaven and the earth. 
These, therefore, will repudiate the new interpretations of 
the law and the prophets, which would strip Jehovah of 
His independent, self-existent, purely spiritual attributes, 
and identify Him with a law or force in nature of His own 
creation. This would be the logical result of the doctrines 
of the anti-Christ. 

On the other hand, the great mass of the nation will en- 
ter with zeal into the councils and plans of the great inno- 
vating Rabbi Armillus.* This great apostate, commissioned 
by the angel of the bottomless pit, will so work upon the 
imaginations of the people, by his skill in magic and 
satanic jugglery, performing such signs and wonders in the 
sight of men, that he will succeed in deceiving and leading 
astray all who are not in the secrets of the Almighty. His 
followers will constitute the larger class. These are de- 
scribed by the Prophet Isaiah 28: 14, 15, "as scornful 
men;" "Ye scornful men, that rule this people which is in 
Jerusalem. Because ye have said, We have made a cove- 
nant with death, and with hell are we at agreement." These 
think to escape when the overwhelming scourge shall pass 
over the land, by entering into a covenant with the ruling 
power. They will make a covert of lies. 

"When the overflowing scourge shall pass through, it 
shall not come upon us," say these scornful men. 

*Note. — Jewish tradition of the anti-Christ. 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 257 

" Wherefore hear the^word of the Lord, ye scornful 
men?" * * * "Your covenant with death shall be 
disannulled, and your agreement with hell shall not stand; 
when the overflowing scourge shall pass through, then ye 
shall be trodden down by it." Verse 18. 

The terms of the covenant are not given. But we may 
infer that there was some stipulation, respecting toleration 
of religious worship for the term of seven years as a politic 
measure, inserted at the instance of the Apostate Armillus, 
thinking to bring over, or banish in time, all not of his 
party. However, this shall prove, it is manifest, from 
the prophecy of Daniel, that he will suffer the religious 
ceremonies to be publicly celebrated only one-half of the 
stipulated time. For in Dan. 9: 27, we read: "And in 
the midst of the week — i. e. of the seven years of the 
covenant — he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to 
cease, and for the overspreading of abominations, he shall 
make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that 
determined shall be poured upon the desolate." Until 
God shall intervene in judgments at the end. 

This abomination of desolation, intruded or enforced 
idolatrous image worship, shall continue three years and 
a half. 

This shall mark the period of the great tribulation. That 
there will be two classes, the devout remnant and the 
"scornful men," is clearly pointed out in the following 
passage from Rev. 11: 1-2: "And there was given me a 
reed like unto a rod:" says the Revelator, "and the angel 
stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and 
the altar, and them that worship therein."— The scornful 
men will not worship. — "But the court which is without the 
temple, leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto 
the Gentiles : and the holy city shall they tread tinder foot 
22 



258 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

forty and two months." — i. e. three and a half years, the 
same time the remnant shall be shielded by the special 
Providence of God. 

God will take strict account of the temple, and the altar, 
and them that worship therein. They will be under His 
holy keeping; but the scornful men will be in league with 
the Gentiles. 

Among the extraordinary occurrences of this time of 
trial for the faithful, will be the appearing upon the scene 
of two remarkable witnesses, confronting the emissaries of 
the evil one with signs and miracles. They are termed 
11 my two witnesses" signifying their ancient and approved 
character and standing. 

They shall remind the faithful that all these things that 
are transpiring round them and so sorely afflicting them, 
had been long since foretold by ancient seers and recorded 
in the holy scriptures by the prophets and apostles of the 
Lord himself. From the powers ascribed to these two wit- 
nesses, the characters of Moses and Elijah appear. They 
both appeared upon the mount of transfiguration. Elijah 
was taken up to heaven in a chariot of fire, and Moses dis- 
appeared from among the people, and his sepulchre was 
not found. "There arose not a prophet since in Israel 
like unto Moses, whom the Lord knew face to face.' , 
"Behold, I will send you Elijah, the Prophet, before the 
coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord." 

1 ' I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they 
shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore 
days, clothed in sackcloth." — i. e. three and a half years. 
* 'And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of 
their mouth, and devoureth their enemies : and if any man 
will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed." "And 
when they shall, have finished their testimony, the beast 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 259 

that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war 
against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them. 
And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great 
city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where 
also our Lord was crucified. And they of the people, and 
kindreds, and* tongues, and nations," [showing that all na- 
tions will be represented in the armies of the enemies of 
God before the city,] "shall see their dead bodies three days 
and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be 
put in graves. And they that dwell upon the earth," [being 
informed daily by telegraph as to what is occurring at the 
common center of interest to all the world, i. e. Jerusalem,] 
"shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send 
gifts one to another;" — mutual congratulations — "because 
these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the 
earth. And after three days and an half the Spirit of life 
from God entered into them, and they stood upon their 
feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them. And 
they heard a great voice from heaven, saying unto them, 
Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a 
cloud; and their enemies beheld them. And the same 
hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of 
the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven 
thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory 
to the God of heaven." Rev. n: 3, 5, 7-13. 

Here is the temporary triumph of "that man of sin — 
the son of perdition" over the saints, for "it was given unto 
him to make war with the saints and overcome them." But 
the triumph shall be of brief duration. Here shall be 
direct interposition from heaven, and this will be the end 
of the great tribulation and the beginning of the end of the 
power of the beast and the false prophet. 

Of this terrible persecution our Lord spake Matt.24:2i-22: 



260 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

"For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not 
since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor 
ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, 
there should no flesh be saved : but for the elect's sake 
those days shall be shortened." — The elect of Israel. 

Away back in the depths of antiquity a voice is heard 
echoing through the night of ages past, "How long shall it 
be to the end of these wonders ? " And another voice from 
the same source is heard giving back an answer in solemn 
asseveration, by a man clothed in linen, who stood upon 
the waters of the river, ' ' That it shall be for a time, times, 
and an half;" — i. e. three and a half years — "and when he 
shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy 
people, all these things shall be finished." Dan. 12: 7. 

What things ? The things pertaining to the sufferings 
of God's elect remnant, who will not bow the knee to 
Baal'or any other image. 

The Prophet Zechariah 14: 1-4 says: "Behold, the 
day of the Lord cometh, and thy spoil shall be divided in 
the midst of thee. For I will gather all nations against 
Jerusalem to battle ; and the city shall be taken ; * * * 
and half of the city shall go forth into captivity, and the 
residue of the people shall not be cut off from the city. 
Then shall the Lord go forth, and fight against those na- 
tions, as when he fought in the day of battle. And his 
feet shall stand in that day upon the mount of Olives, 
which is before Jerusalem on the east." 

Here will be direct interposition, by the Lord Jehovah, 
as promised of old, in natural phenomena; such as up- 
heavals and disruptions of the mountains on the east of the 
city, by earthquakes, and by fire, by pestilence, and by the 
sword, will the armies assembled before Jerusalem and in 
and about the city, be overthrown and destroyed. Alarm 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 26 1 

and dismay will seize the enemy near and remote. The 
saints will be delivered, every one found written in the 
book. The Ancient of days will appear in a cloud, and by 
Urim and Thummim, and by the glory of the Lord in the 
sanctuary restored. 

But the end is not yet. This is the beginning of the end. 
The end will be reached in seventy-five days more. But 
the Ancient of days shall sit and the judgment of the na- 
tions commence. 

"I beheld," says the Prophet Daniel, * * till the thrones 
were cast down," [more correctly were arranged] "and 
the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment was white 
as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure 
wool: his throne was like the fiery flame, and his 
wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came 
forth from before him : thousand thousands ministered un- 
to him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before 
him: the judgment was set, and the books were opened. 
* * * I beheld even till the beast was slain, and 
his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame." 
Dan. 7 : 9-1 1. 

Here it appears that the beast will not be slain immedi- 
ately at the sitting of the Ancient of days. "I beheld 
even till the beast was slain," implying the intervention of 
some time before that occurrence. This intervention of 
time before the final destruction of the enemies of God is a 
happy illustration of the ways of God toward man. "Be- 
cause sentence against an evil work is not executed 
speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set 
in them to do evil." Ecc. 8 : 11. 

There will be first a period of thirty days of a revival of 
the knowledge and fear of God, then of indecision and 
declension for forty-five days more, when the destruc- 



262 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

tion of the wicked will be overwhelming and final. "The 
beast will be slain, and his body given to the burning 
flame." 

This will be the time of the harvest — Matt. 13: 30 — and 
of separation. ' 'And in the time of harvest I will say to 
the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind 
them in bundles to burn them : but gather the wheat into 
my barn." — Also Matt. 24: 31. And in Rev. 14: 6 we 
read: "And I saw another angel fly in the midst of 
heaven, having the everlasting gospel to, preach unto them 
that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, 
and tongue, and people." As was the proclamation of the 
Prophet Jonah to the Ninevites, "yet forty days and Nine- 
veh shall be overthrown," so shall the proclamation of the 
everlasting gospel of the kingdom be limited to forty days. 

The "Ancient of days" is no other than the God of Abra- 
ham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the Jehovah of the 
burning bush. "/ am that I am." He abdicated the 
throne of this lower world and turned over the government 
to Nebuchadnezzar, the first monarch of the times of the Gen- 
tiles. He will now come to assume His rightful control 
over the whole world as of old, — God of all the earth. 

Jehovah incarnate is the Lord Jesus Christ, the Logos 
of Saint John's gospel and the Redeemer of the world; and, 
therefore, their power and authority is one. But the man 
Christ Jesus with the heavenly saints — His church which 
will have been taken up to heaven — will not appear for a 
period of, we think clearly, seventy-five days after the 
Ancient of days. "I saw in the night visions, and behold, 
one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, 
and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him 
near before him. And there was given him dominion, 
and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 263 

languages, should serve him : his dominion is an everlasting 
dominion." Dan. 7: 13-14. 

The Lord will return in the clouds of heaven. He 
ascended up and a cloud received him out of sight. He 
will so come in like manner. — Matt. 24: 30. — He will 
come to the Ancient of days. This implies that the An- 
cient of days, or Jehovah, shall have come to earth before, 
and shall be in His Holy Temple at Jerusalem, as in the 
days of old. "And the Lord, whom ye seek, shall sud- 
denly come to his temple." Mai. 3:1. This is Jehovah 
— Jesus. 

We infer from the scriptures that extraordinary pheno- 
mena, indicative of divine wrath upon the armies of the 
despotic emperor and his apostate lieutenant, the anti- 
Christ, by which they shall be destroyed and dispersed, 
as also manifest interpositions in favor of the faithful, will 
signalize the end of the great tribulation. The news of 
these wonders will be telegraphed to the ends of the earth. 
Great terror will seize the enemies of God everywhere. 
Many will fear God and give Him the glory; but the wicked 
will hesitate, and do wickedly still. 

Here will be poured out the seven vials — Rev. 16: — dur- 
ing the last forty-five days chiefly. Here step by step you 
see, reader, the handwriting on the wall — read and be 
amazed. We will give one citation only : 

"And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the seat 
of the beast; and his kingdom was full of darkness; and 
they gnawed their tongues for pain, and blasphemed the 
God of heaven." Verses 10, 11. 

But a terrible reaction will shortly set in, which shall go 
on to the end; and men will become seven fold more 
desperate and defiant of God than ever before. 

The arch enemy never slumbers, he knows that he hath 



264 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

but a short time. Hence, he will dispatch abroad for the 
last and final struggle, the agents of a fatal delusion. 

"And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of 
the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the 
beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet. For they 
are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth 
unto the kings of the earth, and of the whole world, to 
gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty. 
And he gathered them together into a place called in the 
Hebrew tongue Armageddon." Rev. 16: 13, 14, 16. 

These agencies, "the spirits of devils working miracles," 
will be sent forth by the arch enemy to counteract the 
truths of the everlasting gospel, and to check its further 
progress, calm the fears of those disturbed by recent events, 
by falsehoods and deceptions, to reassure the halting, by 
means of signs and miracles wrought by devils. 

"Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, 
or there ; believe it not. For there shall arise false Christs, 
and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; 
insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the 
very elect. Behold, I have told you before." Matthew 
24: 23-25. God's protection will be around about them as 
a cordon of fire. 

" And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire : 
and them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and 
over his image, and over his mark, and over the rfumber 
of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of 
God" Rev. 15: 2. 

These emissaries symbolized by the unclean spirits, will 
succeed in stirring up the evil passions in a wonderful 
manner. The father of lies will supply them with mis- 
representations. False miracles; and signs, will enable them 
to deceive. They will work up the evil passions of cupidity 



HISTORICAL CAREER AND END. 265 

and revenge, of malice and hate, of love of power and 
conquest, among all nations to the remotest east; for the 
river Euphrates will have been dried up to make way for 
the kings of the east. There will be a second eruption 
from the orient. The nations from beyond the Euphrates, 
and the valley of the Ganges, will pour out their hosts; this 
time in sympathy with the west. They will be gathered to- 
gether before Jerusalem, to the battle of that great day of 
God Almighty. The topography of the land will have 
been changed at the coming of the Ancient of days. There 
will be an extensive plain to the north-east and south-east 
of the city. Here will be the valley of decision. These 
hosts will be led on by the Imperial dictator himself. His 
object will be the dethronement of the Ancient of days, 
the Almighty Himself. The son of man with the armies 
of heaven will now appear on the scene, ' ' The King of Kings, 
and Lord of Lords. " 

Stimulated by his late partial success over the two wit- 
nesses, and by pride, ambition, and lust of power, the son 
of perdition will press on to ruin. As the angry waves of 
the sea, lashed into fury by the storm, will the surging 
ranks of all nations rage at his heels. All must be put to 
the issue in one foul stroke of battle. 

Let the pen of the inspired writer describe the rest. 

''And I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse; 
and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, 
and in righteousness he doth judge and make war. His 
eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head were many 
crowns; and he had a name written, that no man knew, 
but he himself. And he was clothed with a vesture dipped 
in blood: and his name is called the Word of God. And 
the armies which were in heaven followed him upon white 
horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean. And out 
2 3 



266 ROMAN EMPIRE REVIVED. 

of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should 
smite the nations : and he shall rule them with a rod of 
iron : and he treadeth the wine-press of the fierceness and 
wrath of Almighty God. And he hath on his vesture and 
on his thigh a name written, king of kings, and lord of 
lords. And I saw an angel standing in the sun ; and he 
cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in 
the midst of heaven, Come, and gather yourselves together 
unto the supper of the great God; that ye may eat the flesh 
of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty 
men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, 
and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and 
great. And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, 
and their armies, gathered together to make war against 
him that sat on the horse, and against his army. And the 
beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that 
wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them 
that had received the mark of the beast, and them that 
worshiped his image. These both were cast alive into a 
lake of fire burning with brimstone. And the remnant 
were slain with the sword of him that sat upon the horse, 
which sword proceeded out of his mouth : and all the fowls 
were filled with their flesh." Rev. 19: n-21. 



THE END. 



(Hi 



